Title: The Everlasting Whisper
Author: Gregory, Jackson, 1882-1943
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.


*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Everlasting Whisper" ***


THE EVERLASTING WHISPER

_A Tale of the California Wilderness_.

By JACKSON GREGORY



To Maxwell E. Perkins

With The Author'S Grateful Recognition Of His Countless Sympathetic
Criticisms And Suggestions



_Chapter I_


It was springtime in the California Sierra. Never were skies bluer,
never did the golden sun-flood steep the endless forest lands in richer
life-giving glory. Ridge after ridge the mountains swept on and fell
away upon one side until in the vague distances they sank to the
monotonous level of the Sacramento Valley; down there it was already
summer, and fields were hot and brown. Ridge after ridge the mountains
stretched on the other side, rising steadily, growing ever more august
and mighty and rocky; on their crests across the blue gorges the snow
was dazzling white and winter held stubbornly on at altitudes of seven
thousand feet. Thus winter, springtime, and ripe, fruit-dropping summer
coexisted, touching fingers across the seventy miles that lie between
the icy top of the Sierra and the burning lowlands.

Here, in a region lifted a mile into the rare atmosphere, was a ridge
all naked boulder and spire along its crest, its sides studded with pine
and incense cedar. The afternoon sunlight streaked the big bronze tree
trunks, making bright gay spots and patches of light, casting cool black
shadows across the open spaces where the brown dead needles lay in thick
carpets. It was early June, and thus far only had the springtime
advanced in its vernal progress upward through the timbered solitudes.
Some few small patches of snow still lingered on in spots sheltered from
the sun, but now they were ebbing away in thin trickles. Down in a
hollow at the base of the sunny slope was a round alpine lake no bigger
than a pond in a city park. It was of the same deep, perfect blue as the
sky, whose colour it seemed not to reflect but to absorb.

A tiny fragment of this same heavenly azure drifted downward among the
trees like a bit of sky falling. A second bit of blue that had skimmed
across the lake and was visible now only as it rose and winged across
the contrasting coloured meadow rimming the pool was like a bit of the
lake itself. Two bluebirds. They swerved before the meeting, their wings
fluttered, they lighted on branches of the same tree and shyly eyed each
other. Did a man need to have the still message of all the woods summed
up in final emphasis, this it was: spring is here.

The man himself, as the birds had done before him, had the appearance of
materializing spontaneously from some distilled essence of his
environment. A moment ago the spaces between the wide-set cedar-trees
were empty. Yet he had been there a long time. It was only because he
had moved that he attracted attention even of the sharp-eyed forest folk
who were returning to tree and thicket. As the bluebirds had been
viewless when merged into the backgrounds of their own colour, so he,
while sitting with his back against a tawny cedar, had been drawn into
the entity of the wilderness to which, obviously, he belonged. Here he
blended, harmonized, disappeared when he held motionless. The well-worn,
tall, laced boots were of brown leather, much scuffed, one in colour
with the soil dusting them. The khaki trousers gathered into the
boot-tops, the soft flannel shirt, were the brown of the tree trunks;
skin of hands and face and muscular throat were the bronze of ripe
pine-cones and burnished pine-needles. And, in a landscape spotted with
light and shadow, the head of black hair might have passed for a bit of
such pitch-black shadow as a tuft of thick foliage casts upon the
light-smitten ground.

Beyond this outward harmony there was something at once more intangible
and yet more vital and positive that made the man a piece with the
natural world about him. Perhaps it was that he had lived so many months
of so many years in the open that he had grown to be true brother of the
wild; that he had shed coat after coat of artificial veneer as he took
on the layers of tan; that in doing so he shed from his mind many of the
artificialities of the twentieth century and remembered ancient
instincts. His deep chest knew the tricks of proper breathing; he would
come to the top of a steep climb with unlaboured breath. He stood tall
and stalwart, filled with vigorous strength in repose like the straight
valiant cedars. His eyes were black and piercing, as keen as those of
the hawk which, circling in the deeper sky, had seen him when he moved;
he, too, had seen the hawk. All about him was a lustily masculine phase
of the world, giant trees dominating giant slopes, rugged boulders
upheaved, iron cliffs defying time and battling the years; he, like
them, was virile, his sex clothing him magnificently. He had not shaved
for three days and yet, instead of looking untidy, was but clothed in
the greater vitality. While his eyes sped swiftly hither and thither,
now busied with wide groupings, now catching small details, his face was
impassive. In keeping both with his own magnificent physique and the
rugged note of the forest, it was the face of a man who had defied and
battled.

Beyond the lake a peak upthrust its rocky front into the sky. It frowned
across the ridges, darkened by the shadows which its own irregularities
cast athwart its massive features. But the sun, slowly as it rolled,
sought out those shadows; they moved, crept to other hiding-places, and
the golden light coaxed a subdued, soft gentleness across the massive
boulders. This, too, the man saw.

He stood looking out across the ridges and so to the final bulwark
against the sky still white with last December. He sought landmarks and
measured distance, not in miles but in hours. Then he glanced briefly at
the sun. But now, before starting on again, he turned from the more
distant landscape and, remembering the immediate scene about him as he
had viewed it last, drowsing in the Indian summer of last October, he
noted everywhere the handiwork of young June. The eyes which had been
keen and alert filled suddenly with a shining brightness.

The springtime, eternally youthful coquette, had come with a great
outward display of timidity and shyness into the sternly solemn forest
land of the high Sierra. To the last fine detail and exquisite touch
was she, more here than elsewhere, softly, prettily, daintily feminine,
her light heart idly set on wooing from its calm and abstracted
aloofness this region of granite and lava, of rugged chasms and august
ancient trees. She filled the air with fragrances, lightly shaken; she
scattered bright fragile flowers to brighten the earth and clear
bird-notes to sparkle through the air. Hesitant always in the seeming,
she came with that shy step of hers to the feet of glooming precipices;
under crests where the snow clung on she played at indifference,
loitering with a new flower, knowing that little by little the thaw
would answer her veiled efforts, that in the end the monarch of all the
brooding mountain tops would discard the white mantle of aloofness and
thrill to her embrace; knowing, too, that with each successive conquest
made secure she would only laugh in that singing voice of hers and turn
her back and pass on. On and on, over ridges and ranges, and so around
the world.

The woods lay steeped in sunshine, enwrapped in characteristic quietude.
There was no wind to ruffle the man's hair, no sound of a falling cone
or of dead leaves crackling under a squirrel's foot. And yet the man had
the air now of one listening, hearkening to the silence itself. For
silence among the pines is not the dead void of desert lands, but a
great hush like the finger-to-lip command in a sleeper's room, or the
still message of a sea-shell held to the ear. The countless millions of
cedar and pine needles seemed as motionless as the very mountains
themselves, yet it was they who laid the gently audible command upon the
balmy afternoon and whispered the great hush. That whisper the man
heard, it seemed to him, less with his ears than with his soul.

He went back to the tree against which he had rested and picked up his
hat and a small canvas roll. And yet again, with his hat in his hand, he
stood motionless, his eyes lingering along the cliff tops across the
little lake, his attitude that of a man listening to an invitation which
he would like to accept but in the end meant to refuse. Already he had
marked out the way he planned to go, and still the nearer peaks with the
sunshine upon them called to him. One would have hazarded that they were
familiar from oft-repeated visits, and that among his plans to the
contrary a desire to climb them insisted. He glanced at the sun again,
shook his head, and took the first step slantingly downward along the
slope. But only once more to grow as still as the big trees about him.
Slowly he drew back into the shadows to watch and not be seen.

For abruptly two figures had appeared upon the rocky head of the
mountain across the lake. They had come up from the further side, and
when he saw them first stood clear-cut against the sky. They might have
been hunters since each carried a rifle. And yet the watcher's brows
gathered in a frown and his eyes glinted angrily.

The two figures separated, one going along the crest of the ridge, the
other climbing downward cautiously until he stood at the edge of the
cliffs. He craned his body to look down as though seeking a way to the
lake; he straightened and stared for a long time toward the snow tops of
the more distant altitudes. The sun lay in pools all about him, and
across the distance separating him and his companion from the man who
watched them so intently, his gestures could be followed readily. He
turned and must have said something to his companion, who leaped down
from a boulder and came to his side. The second man towered over him,
head and shoulder. This the eyes upon the other slope were quick to
note; they cleared briefly as though with a new understanding, only to
grow harder than before.

They talked together, and yet the only sound to carry across the lake
and meadow was the rush of air through innumerable tree-tops. The blue
water glinted softly under the westering sun; in the blue void of the
sky the hawk wheeled, silent and graceful and watchful. The smaller man
pointed, his arm outheld steadily. The other drew nearer, towering above
him. He, too, pointed or seemed about to point. They stood so close
together that the two figures merged. From a distance they looked like
one man now.

It was with startling abruptness that the two figures were torn apart,
each resolved again into an individual. One, the towering man, had drawn
suddenly back; the other was falling. And yet the silence was unbroken.
There was never a cry to echo through the gorges from a horror-clutched
throat. The falling man plunged straight down a dozen feet, struck
against a ragged rock, writhed free, fell again a few feet, and began to
roll. There had been the flash of the sun on the rifle in his hand; he
had clutched wildly at that as though it could save him. Now it flew
from his grasp as he rolled over and over, plunging down the steep flank
of the mountain.

The man who had watched from across the lake had not stirred. The big
man on the cliffs came back slowly to the brink and crouched there,
looking down, motionless so long that it was hard for the eye to be sure
of him, to know if it were really a human being or a poised boulder
squatting there. There came no call from below; the hawk wheeled and
wheeled, lost interest, drifting away. In the little hollow where the
lake glinted it was very still with the soft perfection of the first
spring days.

The man on the cliff stood up, holding his rifle. He had done with
looking down; now he pivoted slowly, looking off in all other
directions. Presently he began climbing back up the few feet to the
knife-like crest from which he had descended not five minutes ago. He
paused there for hardly more than an instant and then went on, down the
further side, out of sight.

The man who had seen all this from his own slope caught up his canvas
roll again and hurried down toward the lake. For the first time he spoke
aloud, saying:

"Swen Brodie. There's not another man in the mountains brute enough for
that."

He hastened on, taking the shortest way, making nothing of the steepest
slopes. He was going straight toward the nearer end of the lake, which
he must skirt to come up the further mountain and to the man who had
fallen; and, by the way, straight toward the peak, still bright in the
sunlight, which he had wanted to revisit all along.



_Chapter II_


Much of the descent of the long slope was taken at a run, on ploughing
heels. He crossed the springy meadow at a jog-trot. But the climb to the
fallen man was another matter. The sun was appreciably lower, the
shadows already made dusky tangles among the trees, when the man
carrying the canvas roll came at last under the cliffs. From out these
shadows, before his keen eyes found the man they sought, he heard a
voice calling faintly:

"That you, Brodie?"

"No. Brodie's gone."

The voice, though very weak, sharpened perceptibly:

"You, who are you?"

"What difference does it make?--if you need help."

"Who said I wanted help? Not Brodie!"

"No. Not Brodie."

He dropped his roll and began working his way through the bushes.
Presently he came to a spot from which he could see a figure propped up
against a tree. There was a rifle across the man's knees, gripped in
both hands. And yet surely the rifle had been whirled out of his hands
in his fall. Then he was not hurt badly, after all, since he had managed
to work his way back up to it.

"Oh! It's you, is it, King?" The man against the tree did not seem
overjoyed; there was a sullen note in his voice.

King came on, breaking his way through the brush.

"Hello," he said, a little taken aback. "It's you, is it? I thought it
would be----" But he did not say who. He came on and stood over the man
on the ground, stooping for an instant to peer close into his face.
"Hurt much?" he asked.

The answer was a long time coming. The face was bloodlessly grey. From
it a pair of close-set, shallow brown eyes looked shiftily. A tongue ran
back and forth between the colourless lips.

"It's my leg," he said. "I don't know if it's broke. And I'm sort of
bunged up." He looked up sharply. "Oh, I'll be all right," he grunted,
"and don't you fool yourself."

"Did Brodie----?"

The man began to tremble; the hands on his gun shook so that the weapon
veered and wavered uncertainly.

"Yes, rot his soul." He began to curse, at first softly, then with a
strained voice rising into a storm of windy incoherence. Suddenly he
broke off, eyeing King with suspicion upon the surface of his shallow
eyes. "What are you after?"

"I didn't know how badly you were hurt. I came to see if I could lend
you a hand."

"You know I don't mean that. What are you after, here in the mountains?"
His voice was surly with truculence.

King grew angry and burst out bluntly:

"The devil take you, Andy Parker. I wanted to help you. If you don't
take my interference kindly, I'll be on my way."

He turned to be off. Why the man was not already dead from that fall he
did not know. But if the fellow was able to shift for himself, it suited
King well enough. He had business of his own and no desire to step to
one side or another to deal with Swen Brodie or Andy Parker, or with any
man who trailed his luck with such as these. But now Parker called to
him, and in an altered voice, a whine running through the words.

"Hold on, King. I'm hung up here for the night, anyhow. And I ain't got
a bite of grub, and already I'm burning up with thirst. Get me a drink,
will you?"

Without answer, King went to his canvas roll, and Parker, thinking
himself deserted, began to plead noisily. On his knees King opened his
roll, got out a cup, and began to search for water. Above him there were
patches of snow; he found where a trickle of clear cold water ran in a
narrow rivulet, and presently returned to the injured man with a
brimming cup. Parker drank thirstily, demanded more, and sank back with
a long sigh.

"The thing's unlucky, you know, King," he said queerly.

"Is it?" said King coolly. It was like him not to pretend that he did
not know to what Andy Parker's thoughts had flown.

Parker nodded, pursing his lips, and kept on nodding like a broken
automatic toy. At the end he jerked his head up and muttered:

"There's been the devil's luck on it for more'n sixty years and maybe a
thousand years before that! Oh, _you_ know! Look how it went with those
old-timers. The last one of the Seven got it. Look how it happens with
old man Loony Honeycutt, clucking and chuckling and stepping up and down
in his shadow all the time; gone nuts from just _smelling_ of it! Look
what happens to me, all stove up here." He paused and then spat out
venomously: "Oh, it'll get Swen Brodie and it'll get you, too, Mark
King. You'll see."

"Another drink before I go?" demanded King.

Parker put his fingers to his scalp and examined them for traces of
blood.

"I got a terrible headache," he said. "Aching and singing and sort of
dizzy."

King went for more water, this time filling his one cook-pot. When he
returned Parker was trying to stand. He had drawn himself up, holding to
the tree with both shaking hands, putting his weight gingerly on one
leg. Suddenly his weak hands gave way, he swayed and fell. King,
standing over him, thought at first he was dead, so white and still was
he. But Parker had only fainted.

The sun sank lower; the shadows down about the lake shores thickened
and began to run, more and more swiftly, up the surrounding slopes. The
tall peaks caught the last of the fading light, and like so many
watch-towers blazed across the wilderness. Upward, about their bases,
surged the flooding shadows like a dark tide rising swiftly; the light
on the tallest spire winked and went out; and all of a sudden the rush
of air through the pine tops strengthened and a growing murmur like the
voice of a distant surf made it seem that one could hear the flood of
the night sweeping through gorge and cañon and inundating the world.
And, despite all that Mark King could do, the sunset glow had gone and
the first big star was shining before Andy Parker stirred.

His first call was for water. Then he complained of a terrible pain in
his vitals, a pain that stabbed him through from chest to abdomen.
Thereafter he was never coherent again, though for the most part he
babbled like a noisy brook. He spoke of Swen Brodie and old Loony
Honeycutt and Gus Ingle all in one breath, and King knew that Gus Ingle
was sixty years dead; he dwelt hectically on the "luck of the unlucky
Seven." And when, far on in the night, he at length grew silent and King
went to peer into his face by the light of his camp-fire, Andy Parker
was dead.

       *       *       *       *       *

Mark King made the grave in the dawn. In his roll, the handle slipped
out so that it might lie snug against the steel head, was a short
miner's pick. A little below where Parker lay in his last wide-eyed
vigil under the stars, King found a fairly level space free of rock and
carpeted in young grass. Here with a pine-tree to mark head and foot, he
worked at the shallow grave. He put his own blanket down, laid the quiet
figure gently upon it, bringing the ends over to cover him. He marked
the spot with a pile of rocks; he blazed the two trees. It was all that
he could do; far more than Andy Parker would have done for him or for
any other man.

The sun was rising when, he made his way to the top of the ridge and
came to stand where he had seen Parker and Swen Brodie side by side. He
clambered on until he came to the very crest over which Swen Brodie had
disappeared. Just where had Brodie gone? He wondered. The answer came
before the question could have been put into words. Though it was full
day across the heights where King stood, it would be an hour and longer
before the sun got down into the cañons and meadows. He saw the flare of
a camp-fire shining bright through the dark of a low-lying flat two
miles or more from his vantage-point. Brodie would be cooking his
breakfast now.

After that King did not again climb up where his body would stand out
against the sky which was filling so brightly with the new morning. He
moved along the ridge steadily and swiftly like a man with a definite
objective who did not care to be spied on. In twenty minutes, after many
a hazardous passage along a steep bare surface, he came to a spot where
the knife edge of the ridge was broken down and blunted into a fairly
level space a hundred yards across. Here was an accumulation of soil
worn down from the granite above, and here, an odd, isolated tuft of
scrawny verdure, grew a small grove of trees, stunted pine and
scraggling brush.

Toward the far end of this upland flat was the disintegrating ruin of a
cabin. The walls had disappeared long ago, save for two or three rotting
logs, but a small rectangle of slightly raised ground indicated how they
had extended. Even the rock chimney had fallen away, but something of
the fireplace, black with burning, stood where labouring hands had
placed it more than half a century before.

Here he made his own breakfast from what was ready cooked in his pack,
dispensing with the fire, which would inevitably tell Brodie of his
presence. For Brodie, callously brutish as he was, must be something
less than human not to turn his chill blue Icelandic eyes toward the
spot where he had abandoned his fallen companion.

King's first interest was centred on the ground underfoot. He went back
and forth and about the ruin of the cabin several times seeking any
sign that would tell him if Brodie and Andy Parker had been here before
him. But there were no tracks in the softer soil, no trodden-down grass.
It was very likely that no foot had come here since King's own last
October. A look of satisfaction shone for an instant in his eyes. Then,
done with this keen examination, they went with curious eagerness to the
more distant landscape. He passed through the storm-broken trees and to
the far rim of the flat, where he stood a long time staring frowningly
at one after another of the spires and ridges lifted against the sky,
probing into the mystery of the night still slumbering in the ravines.
Now his look had to do, in intent concentration, with a slope not five
hundred yards off; now with a blue-and-white summit toward which a man
might toil all day and all night before reaching.

He might have been the figure of the "Explorer," grim and hard and
determined; silent and solitary in a land of silence and solitude,
brooding over a region where "the trails run out and stop." Something
urged, something called, and his blood responded. About him rose the
voice of the endless leagues of pines in a hushed utterance which might
have been the whisper:

  "Something hidden. Go and find it. Go and look behind the Ranges--
  Something lost behind the Ranges. Lost and waiting for you. Go!"

He made sure that he had left no sign of his visit here, not so much as
a fallen crust of bread, caught up his pack and found the familiar way
down the cliffs, striking off toward the higher mountains and the high
pass through which he would travel to-night.



_Chapter III_


To have followed the pace which he set that day would have broken the
heart of any but a seasoned mountaineer. No man in these mountains could
have so much as kept him in sight, saving alone Swen Brodie, and he was
left far back yonder, miles on the other, lower, side of the ridge. By
mid-forenoon King had outstripped the springtime and was among snow
patches which grew in frequency and extent; at noon he built his little
fire on a snow crust. He crossed a raging tributary of the American,
travelling upward along the rock-bound, spray-wet gorge a full mile
before he came to the possible precarious ford. At six o'clock he made a
second fire in a bleak windy pass, surrounded by a glimmering ghostly
waste. Trees were stiff with frost; the wind whistled and jeered through
them and about sharp crags, filling the crisp air with eerie,
shuddersome music. He set his coffee to boil while meditating that down
in the Sacramento Valley, which one could glimpse from here by day, it
was stifling hot, like midsummer. He rested by his fire with his canvas
drawn up about his shoulders, smoked his pipe, remade his pack, and went
on. He counted on the moon presently and a bed at a slightly lower
altitude among the trees; to-night Andy Parker was sleeping in his army
blanket.

He crunched along over the snow crust which rarely failed him, and
though the daylight passed swiftly, the dead-white surface seemed to
hold an absorbed radiance and shed it softly. By the time he got down to
the timber-line again the moon was up. He left the country of Five Lakes
well to his left, ignoring the invitation of the trail beyond down the
tall walls of Squaw Creek cañon. He went straight down the long pitch of
the mountain, heading tenaciously toward the tiny lakelet which, so far
as he knew, had been nameless until his old friend Ben Gaynor had built
a summer home there two years ago and had christened the pond among the
trees. Lake Gloria! Mark King liked the appellation little enough,
telling himself with thorough-going unreason that there was a silly name
to fit to perfection a silly girl, but altogether out of place to tie on
to an unspoiled Sierra lake. Ben would have done a better job in naming
it Lake Vanity. Or Self-Regard. King could think of a score of
designations more to the point. For though he had never so much as set
his eyes on either Gloria or her mother, he had his own opinion of both
of them. Nor did he in the least realize that that opinion was based
rather less on actual knowledge than moulded by his own peculiar form of
jealousy, that jealousy which one time-tried friend feels when the other
allows love of women to occupy a higher place than friendship.

He made his camp at eight o'clock in a sheltered spot among the firs. He
built a fire, made a mat of boughs, wrapped himself up in his canvas,
and went promptly to sleep. He awoke cold, got his blood running by
stamping about, put on fresh fuel and went to sleep again, his feet
toward the blaze. Half a dozen times he was up during the night; before
dawn he had his coffee boiling; before the sun was up he was well on his
way again, driving the cramped chill out of him by walking vigorously.
And at nine o'clock that morning he stood on the bench of a timbered
slope whence, looking downward through the trees, he got his first
glimpse of Lake Gloria and of the rambling log house which Ben Gaynor
had been prevailed on to build here in the wild, a dozen miles from the
Lake Tahoe road.

He noted, as he came nearer, swinging along down the slope and seeing
the little valley with its green meadow and azure lake, how Ben had had
a log dam thrown across the pond's lower end, backing up the water and
making it widen out; he saw a couple of graceful canoes resting
tranquilly on their own reflections; a pretty bathing-house already
green with lusty hop-vines. Ben Gaynor had been spending money, a good
deal of money. And no one knew better than Mark King that Ben had been
close-hauled these latter years. He shrugged, telling himself to pull up
short, and not find fault with his friend, or what his friend did, or
with those whom his friend loved.

An hour later he came to the grove of sugar-pines back of the house.
Here he paused a moment, though he was all eagerness for his meeting
with Gaynor. He had seen a number of persons coming out of the house, a
dozen or more, pouring out brightly, as gay as butterflies, men and
women. Their laughter floated out to him through the still sunny
morning, the deeper notes of men, a cluster of rippling notes from a
girl. He wanted to see Gaynor, not a lot of Gaynor's San Francisco
guests. No, not Gaynor's; rather the friends of Gaynor's womenfolk. It
was King's hope that they were going down toward the lake; thus he would
avoid meeting them. He'd come in at the back, have his talk with Ben,
and be on his way without the bore of shaking a lot of flabby hands and
listening to a lot of gushing exclamations.

He stood very still where he was, unseen as he leaned against a
light-and-shadow-dappled pine. A girl broke away from the knot of
summer-clad figures, ran a few steps down the path toward the lake,
poised gracefully, executed a stagy little pose with head back and arms
outflung as though in an ecstasy of delight that the world was so fair.
She was a bright spot of colour with her pink dress and white shoes and
stockings, and lacy parasol and brown hair, and for a little his eyes
went after her quite as they would have followed the flight of a
brilliant bird. Then, as in sheer youth, as one who during a night of
refreshing sleep has been steeped body and soul in the elixir that is
youth's own, she yielded her young body up to an extravagant dance,
whirling away as light as thistledown across the meadow. Hands clapped
after her; voices, men's voices, filled her ears with a clamour of
praise as extravagant as her own dancing; the guests went trooping gaily
after her. King seized his chance and went swiftly toward the house. As
he went he noted that the girl alone was watching him; she was facing
him, while the others had turned their backs upon the house. She had
abandoned her dance and was standing very still, obviously interested
in the rough-clad, booted figure which had seemed so abruptly to
materialize from the forest land.

Ben Gaynor had seen him through a window and met him at the door. Their
hands met in the way of old friendship, gripping hard. Further, Ben beat
the dust out of his shoulders with a hard-falling open palm as he led
the way inside.

"My wife has been saying for years that you're a myth," said Gaynor, the
gleam in his eyes as youthful as it had ever been; "that you are no more
flesh and blood than the unicorn or the dodo bird. To-day I'll show her.
They were up half the night dancing and fussing around; she will be down
in two shakes, though."

"In the meantime we can talk," said King. "I've got something to tell
you, Ben."

Gaynor led the way through a room where were piano and victrola and from
the floor of which the rugs were still rolled; through a dining-room and
into what was at once a small library and Gaynor's study; King noted
that even a telephone had found its way hither. A chair pulled forward,
a box of cigars offered, and the two friends took stock in each other's
eyes of what the last year had done for each.

"You look more fit than ever, Mark--and younger."

King wanted to say the same thing of his friend, but the words did not
come. Gaynor was by far the older man, King's senior by a score of
years, and obviously had begun to feel the burden of the latter greying
days. Or of cares flocking along with them; they generally come
together. His were seriously accepted responsibilities, where Mark
gathered unto himself fresh hopes and eager joys; the responsibilities
which come in the wake of wife and daughter; a home to be maintained in
the city, the necessity to adapt himself, even if stiffly, to unfamiliar
conditions. This big log house itself, it seemed to King, was carried on
the back of old Ben.

They had been friends together since King could remember, since Ben had
big-brothered him, carried him on his back, taught him to swim and
shoot. Then one year while King was off at school his friend took unto
himself a wife. This with no permission from Mark King; not even after a
conference with him; in fact, to his utter bewilderment. King did not so
much as know of the event until Gaynor, after a month of honeymooning,
remembered to drop him a brief note. The bald fact jarred; King was hurt
and grew angry and resentful with all of that unreason of a boy. He went
off to Alaska without a word to Gaynor.

With the passage of time the friends had again grown intimate, had been
partners in more than one deal, and the youthful relationship had been
cemented by the years. But it had happened, seemingly purely through
chance, although King knew better, that he had never met Gaynor's wife
or daughter. When Gloria was little, Mrs. Gaynor had been impressed by
the desirability of a city environment, had urged the larger schools,
music teachers, proper young companions, and a host of somewhat vague
advantages. Hence a large part of the year Gaynor kept bachelor's
quarters in his own little lumber town in the mountains where his
business interests held him and where his wife and daughter came during
a few weeks in the summer to visit him. At such periods King always
managed to be away. This year the wife and daughter, drawn by the new
summer home, had come early in the season, and King's business was
urgent. Besides, he had told himself a dozen times, there really existed
no sane reason in the world why he should avoid Ben Gaynor's family as
though they were leprous.

... What King said in answer to his friend's approval was by way of a
bantering:

"Miracles do happen! Here's Ben Gaynor playing he's a bird of paradise.
Or emulating Beau Brummel. Which is it, Ben? And whence the fine idea?"

Gaynor, with a strange sort of smile, King thought, half sheepish and
the other half tender, cast a downward glance along the encasement of
the outer man. Silk shirt, a very pure white; bright tie, very new;
white flannels, very spick and span; silken hose and low white ties.
This garb for Ben Gaynor the lumberman, who felt not entirely at his
ease, hence the sheepish grin; a fond father decked out by his daughter
as King well guessed; hence that gleam of tenderness.

"Gloria's doings," he chuckled. "Sent ahead from San Francisco with
explicit commands. I guess I'd wear a monkey-jacket if she said so,
Mark." But none the less his eyes, as they appraised the rough garb of
his guest, were envious. "I can breathe better, just the same, in boots
like yours," he concluded. He stretched his long arms high above his
head. "I wish I could get out into the woods for a spell with you,
Mark."

And he did not know, did not in the least suspect, that he was failing
the minutest iota in his loyalty to Gloria and her mother. He was
thinking only of their guests, whom he could not quite consider his own.

"The very thing," said King eagerly. "That's just what I want."

But Gaynor shook his head and his thin, aristocratic face was briefly
overcast, and for an instant shadows crept into his eyes.

"No can do, Mark," he said quietly. "Not this time. I've got both hands
full and then some."

King leaned forward in his chair, his hand gripping Gaynor's knee.

"Ben, it's there. I've always known it, always been willing to bet my
last dollar. Now I'd gamble my life on it."

Gaynor's mouth tightened and his eyes flashed.

"Between you and me, Mark," he said in a voice which dropped
confidentially, "I'd like mighty well to have my share right now. I've
gone in pretty deep here of late, a little over my head, it begins to
look. I've branched out where I would have better played my own game and
been content with things as they were going. I----" But he broke off
suddenly; he was close to the edge of disloyalty now. "What makes you so
sure?" he asked.

"I came up this time from Georgetown. You remember the old trail, up by
Gerle's, Red Cliff and Hell Hole, leaving French Meadows and Heaven's
Gate and Mount Mildred 'way off to the left. I had it all pretty much
my own way until I came to Lookout Ridge. And who do you suppose I found
poking around there?"

"Not old Loony Honeycutt!" cried Gaynor. Then he laughed at himself for
allowing an association of ideas to lead to so absurd a thought. "Of
course not Honeycutt; I saw him last week, as you wanted me to, and he
is cabin-bound down in Coloma as usual. Can't drag his wicked old feet
out of his yard. Who, then, Mark?"

"Swen Brodie then. And Andy Parker."

Gaynor frowned, impressed as King had been before him.

"But," he objected as he pondered, "he might have been there for some
other reason. Brodie, I mean. Remember that the ancient and
time-honoured pastimes of the Kentucky mountains have come into vogue in
the West. Everybody knows, and that includes even the government agents
in San Francisco, that there is a lot of moonshine being made in
out-of-the-way places of the California mountains. There's a job for
Swen Brodie and his crowd. There's talk of it, Mark."

"Maybe," King admitted. "But Brodie was looking for something, and not
revenue men, at that. He and Parker were up on the cliffs not a
quarter-mile from the old cabin. They stood close together, right at the
edge. Parker fell. Brodie looked down, turned on his heel and went off,
smoking his stinking pipe, most likely. I buried Parker the next
morning."

"Poor devil," said Gaynor. Then his brows shot up and he demanded:

"You mean Brodie did for him? Shoved him over?"

"That's exactly what I mean. But I can't tie it to Brodie, not so that
he couldn't shake himself free of it. Parker didn't say so in so many
words; I saw the whole thing from the mountain across the lake, too far
to swear to anything like that. But this I can swear to: Brodie was in
there for the same thing we've been after for ten years. And what is
more, it's open and shut that he was of a mind to play whole-hog and
pushed Andy Parker over to simplify matters. In my mind, even though I
can't hope to ram that down a jury."

"How do you _know_ what Brodie and Parker were after?"

"Andy Parker. He was sullen and tight-mouthed for the most part until
delirium got him. Then he babbled by the hour. And all his talk was of
Gus Ingle and the devil's luck of the unlucky Seven, with every now and
then a word for Loony Honeycutt and Swen Brodie."

"If there is such a thing as devil's luck," said Gaynor with a sober
look to his face, "this thing seems plastered thick with it."

King grunted his derision.

"We'll take a chance, Ben," he said. "And, after all, one man's bane is
another man's bread, you know. Now I've told you my tale, let's have
yours. You saw Honeycutt; could you get anything out of him?"

"Only this, that you are dead right about his knowing or thinking that
he knows. He is feebler than he was last fall, a great deal feebler both
in body and mind. All day he sits on his steps in the sun and peers
through his bleary eyes across the mountains, and chuckles to himself
like an old hen. 'Oh, I know what you're after,' he cackles at me,
shrewd enough to hit the nail square, too, Mark. 'And,' he rambles on,
'you've come to the right man. But am I goin' to blab now, havin' kept a
shut mouth all these years?' And then he goes on, his rheumy-red eyes
blinking, to proclaim that he is feeling a whole lot stronger these
days, that he is getting his second wind, so to speak; that come
mid-spring he'll be as frisky as a colt, and that then he means to have
what is his own! And that is as close as he ever comes to saying
anything. About this one thing, I mean. He'll chatter like a magpie
about anything else, even his own youthful evil deeds. He seems to know
somehow that no longer has the law any interest in his old carcass, and
begins to brag a bit of the wild days up and down the forks of the
American and of his own share in it all; half lies and the other half
blood-dripping truth, I'd swear. It makes a man shiver to listen to the
old cut-throat."

"He can't live a thousand years," mused King. "He is eighty now, if he's
a day."

"Eighty-four by his own estimate. But when it's a question of that, he
sits there and sucks at his toothless old gums and giggles that it's the
first hundred years that are the hardest to get through with and he's
gettin' away with 'em."

"He knows something, Ben."

"So do we, or think we do. So does Brodie, it would seem. Does old
Honeycutt know any more than the rest of us?"

"We are all young men compared with Loony Honeycutt, all
Johnny-come-lately youngsters. Gus Ingle and his crowd, as near as we
can figure, came to grief in the winter of 1853. By old Honeycutt's own
count he would have been a wild young devil of seventeen then. And
remember he was one of the roaring crowd that made the country what it
was after '49. He knows where the old cabin was on Lookout; he swears he
knows who built it in that same winter of '53. And----"

"And," cut in Gaynor, "if you believe the murderous old rascal, he knows
with sly, intimate knowledge how and why the man in the lone cabin was
killed. All in that same winter of '53!"

King pricked up his ears.

"I didn't know that. What does he say?"

"He talks on most subjects pretty much at random. He knows that the
sheriff only laughs at him, since who would want to snatch the old
derelict away from his mountains after all these years and try to fix a
crime of more than half a century ago on him? But as the law laughs and
at least pretends to disbelieve, his pride is hurt. So he has grown into
the way of wild boasting. You ought to hear him talk about the affair at
Murderer's Bar! It makes a man shiver to stand there in the sunshine and
hear him. And, with the rest of his drivelling braggadocio, to hear him
tell it, hinting broadly it was a boy of seventeen who, carrying nothing
but an axe, did for the poor devil in the cabin."

"And I, for one, believe him! What is more, I am dead certain--call it
a hunch, if you like--that if he had had the use of his legs all these
years, he'd have gone straight as a string where we are trying to get."
He began to pace up and down, frowning. "Brodie has been hanging around
him lately, hasn't he?"

"Yes. Brodie and Steve Jarrold and Andy Parker and the rest of Brodie's
worthless crowd of illicit booze-runners. They hang out in the old
McQuarry shack, cheek by jowl with Honeycutt. I saw them, thick as
flies, while I was there last week. Brodie, it seems, has even been
cooking the old man's meals for him."

"There you are!" burst out King. "What more do you want? Imagine Swen
Brodie turning over his hand for anybody on earth if there isn't
something in it all for Swen Brodie. And I'll go bond he's giving
Honeycutt the best, most nourishing meals that have come his way since
his mother suckled him--Swen Brodie bound on keeping him alive until he
gets what he's after. When he'd kick old Honeycutt in the side and leave
him to die like a dog with a broken back."

"Well," demanded Gaynor, "what's to be done? With all his jabberings,
Honeycutt is sly and furtive and is obsessed with the idea that there is
one thing he won't tell."

"Will you go and see him one more time?"

"What's the good, Mark? If he does know, he gets lockjaw at the first
word. I've tried----"

"There's one thing we haven't tried. Old Honeycutt is as greedy a miser
as ever gloated over a pile of hoardings. We'll get a thousand
dollars--five thousand, if necessary--in hard gold coin, if we have to
rob the mint for it. You'll spread it on the table in his kitchen.
You'll let it chink and you'll let some of it drop and roll. If that
won't buy the knowledge we want----But it will!"

"I've known the time when five thousand wasn't as much money as it is
right now, Mark----"

"I've got it, if I scrape deep. And I'll dig down to the bottom."

"And if we draw a blank?"

But there was a step at the door, the knob was turning. Mark King
turned, utterly unconscious of the quick stiffening of his body as he
awaited the introduction to Ben's wife.



_Chapter IV_


At first, King was taken aback by Mrs. Ben's youthfulness. Or look of
youth, as he understood presently. He knew that she was within a few
years of Ben's age, and yet certainly she showed no signs of it to his
eyes, which, though keen enough, were, after a male fashion,
unsophisticated. She was a very pretty woman, _petite_, alert, and
decidedly winsome. He understood in a flash why Ben should have been
attracted to her; how she had held him to her own policies all these
years, largely because they were hers. She was dressed daintily; her
glossy brown hair was becomingly arranged about the bright, smiling
face. She chose to be very gracious to her husband's life-long friend,
giving him a small, plump hand in a welcoming grip, establishing him in
an instant, by some sleight of femininity which King did not plumb, as a
hearthside intimate most affectionately regarded. His first two
impressions of her, arriving almost but not quite simultaneously, were
of youthful prettiness and cleverness.

She slipped to a place on the arm of Gaynor's chair, her hand, whose
well-kept beauty caught and held King's eyes for a moment, toying with
her husband's greying hair.

"She loves old Ben," thought King. "That's right."

Mrs. Ben Gaynor was what is known as a born hostess very charming.
Hostess to her husband, of whom she saw somewhat less each year than of
a number of other friends. She had always the exactly proper meed of
intimacy to offer each guest in accordance with the position he had come
to occupy, or which she meant him to occupy, in her household. Akin to
her in instinct were those distinguished ladies of the colourful past
of whom romantic history has it that in the salons of their doting lords
and masters they gave direction, together with impetus or retardation,
to muddy political currents. Clever women.

Not that cleverness necessarily connotes heartlessness. She adored Ben;
you could see that in her quick dark eyes, which were always animated
with expression. If she was not more at his side, the matter was simply
explained; she adored their daughter Gloria no less, and probably
somewhat more, and Gloria needed her. Surely Gaynor's needs, those of a
grown man, were less than those of a young girl whose budding youth must
be perfected in flower. And if Mrs. Ben was indefatigable in keeping
herself young while Ben quietly accepted the gathering years, it was
with no thought of coquetting with other men, but only that she might
remain an older sister to her daughter, maintain the closer contact, and
see that Gloria made the most of life. Any small misstep which she
herself had made in life her daughter must be saved from making; all of
her unsatisfied yearnings must be fulfilled for Gloria. She constituted
herself cup-bearer, wine-taster and handmaiden for their daughter. If it
were necessary to engrave another fine line in old Ben's forehead in
order to add a softer tint to Gloria's rose petals, she was sincerely
sorry for Ben, but the desirable rose tints were selected with none the
less steady hand.

Ben Gaynor's eyes followed his wife pridefully when, at the end of
fifteen pleasant, sunny minutes, she left them, and then went swiftly to
his friend's face, seeking approbation. And he found it. King had risen
as she went out, holding himself with a hint of stiffness, as was his
unconscious way when infrequently in the presence of women; now he
turned to Ben with an odd smile.

"Pretty tardy date to congratulate you, old man," he said with a laugh.
"Don't believe I ever remembered it before, did I?"

Ben glowed and rubbed his long hands together in rich contentment.

"She's a wonder, Mark," he said heartily.

Mark nodded an emphatic approval. Words, which Ben perhaps looked for,
he did not add. Everything had been said in the one word "congratulate."

"Sprang from good old pioneer stock, too, Mark," said Gaynor. "Wouldn't
think now, to look at her, that she was born at Gold Run in a family as
rugged as yours and mine, would you? With precious few advantages until
she was a girl grown, look at what she has made of herself! While you
and I and the likes of us have been content to stay pretty much in the
rough, she hasn't. There's not a more accomplished, cultured little
woman this or the other side Boston, even if she did hail from Gold Run.
And as for Gloria, all her doing; why," and he chuckled, "she hasn't the
slightest idea, I suppose, that she ever had a grandfather who sweated
and went about in shirt-sleeves and chewed tobacco and swore!"

"Have to go all the way back to a grandfather?" laughed King.

"Look at me!" challenged Gaynor, thrusting into notice his immaculate
attire. He chuckled. "One must live down his disgraceful past for his
daughter, you know."

From without came a gust of shouts and laughter from the Gaynor guests
skylarking along the lake shore.

"Come," said Ben. "You'll have to meet the crowd, Mark. And I want you
to see my little girl; I've told her so many yarns about you that she's
dying of curiosity."

King, though he would have preferred to tramp ten miles over rough
trails, gleaning small joy from meeting strangers not of his sort who
would never be anything but strangers to him, accepted the inevitable
without demur and followed his host. He would shake hands, say a dozen
stupid words, and escape for a good long talk with Ben. Then, before the
lunch-hour, he would be off.

Gaynor led the way toward a side door, passing through a hallway and a
wide sun-room. Thus they came abreast of a wide stairway leading to the
second storey. Down the glistening treads, making her entrance like the
heroine in a play, just at the proper instant, in answer to her cue,
came Gloria.

"Gloria," called Gaynor.

"Papa," said Miss Gloria, "I wanted----Oh! You are not alone!"

Instinctively King frowned. "Now, why did she say that?" he asked within
himself. For she had seen him coming to the house. Straight-dealing
himself, circuitous ways, even in trifles, awoke his distrust.

"Come here, my dear," said Ben. "Mark, this is my little girl. Gloria,
you know all about this wild man. He is Mark King."

"Indeed, yes!" cried Gloria. She came smiling down the stairway, a
fluffy pink puffball floating fairy-wise. Her two hands were out,
ingenuously, pretty little pink-nailed hands which had done little in
this world beyond adorn charmingly the extremities of two soft round
arms. For an instant King felt the genial current within him frozen as
he stiffened to meet the girl he had watched in the extravagant dance
down to the lake.

Then, getting his first near view of her, his eyes widened. He had never
seen anything just like her; with that he began realizing dully that he
was straying into strange pastures. He took her two hands because there
was nothing else to do, feeling just a trifle awkward in the
unaccustomed act. He looked down into Gloria's face, which was lifted so
artlessly up to his. Hers were the softest, tenderest grey eyes he had
ever looked into. He had the uneasy fear that his hard rough hands were
rasping the fine soft skin of hers. Yet there was a warm pleasurable
thrill in the contact. Gloria was very much alive and warm-bodied and
beautiful. She was like those flowers which King knew so well, fragrant
dainty blossoms which lift their little faces from the highest of the
old mountains into the rarest of skies, growths seeming to partake of
some celestial perfection; hardy, though they clothed themselves in an
outward seeming of fragile delicacy. _Physically_--he emphasized the
word and barricaded himself behind it as though he were on the defence
against her!--she came nearer perfection than he had thought a girl
could come, and nowhere did he find a conflicting detail from the
tendril of sunny brown hair touching the curve of the sweet young face
to the little feet in their clicking high-heeled shoes. Thus from the
beginning he thought of her in superlatives. And thus did Gloria, like
the springtime coquetting with an aloof and silent wilderness, make her
bright entry into Mark King's life.

"I have been acting-up like a Comanche Indian outside," laughed Gloria.
It was she who withdrew her hands; King started inwardly, wondering how
long he had been holding them, how long he would have held them if she
had not been so serenely mistress of the moment. "My hair was all
tumbling down and I had to run upstairs to fight it back where it
belongs. Isn't a girl's hair a terrible affliction, Mr. King? One of
these days, when papa's back is turned, I'm going to cut it off short,
like a boy's."

An explanation of her presence in the house while her guests were still
in the yard; why explain so trifling a matter? A suggestion that she
retained that lustrous crown of hair just to please her papa, whereas
one who had not been told might have been mistaken in his belief that
this should be one of her greatest prides. Two little fibs for Miss
Gloria; yet, certainly, very small fibs which hurt no one.

Gloria's eyes, despite their soft tenderness, were every whit as quick
as Mark King's when they were, as now, intrigued. Of course both she and
King had heard countless references, one of the other, from Ben Gaynor,
but neither had been greatly interested. King had known that there was a
baby girl, long ago; that fact had been impressed on him with such rare
eloquence that it had created a mental picture which, until now, had
been vivid and like an indelible drawing; he had known, had he ever
paused for reflection, which he had not, that a baby would not stay such
during a period of eighteen years. She had heard a thousand tales of "my
good friend, Mark." Mark, thus, had been in her mind a man of her
father's age, and about such a young girl's romantic ideas do not flock.
But from the first glimpse of the booted figure among the trees she had
sensed other things. King would have blushed had he known how
picturesque he bulked in her eyes; how now, while she smiled at him so
ingenuously, she was doing his thorough-going masculinity full tribute;
how the ruggedness of him, the very scent of the resinous pines he bore
along with him, the clear manlike look of his eyes and the warm dusky
tan of face and hands--even the effect of the careless, worn boots and
the muscular throat showing through an open shirt-collar--put a
delicious little shiver of excitement into her.

Miss Gloria had a pretty way of commanding, half beseeching and yet
altogether tyrannical. King, having agreed to stay to luncheon, was in
the bathroom off Gaynor's room, shaving. Gloria had caught her father
and dragged him off into a corner. "Oh, papa, he is simply magnificent!
Why didn't you _tell_ me? Why, he isn't a bit old and----" And she made
him repaint for her the high lights of an episode of Mark King making a
name for himself and a fortune at the same time in the Klondike country.
She danced away, singing, to her abandoned friends, who were returning
to the house. "It's _the_ Mark King, my dears!" she told them
triumphantly, not unconscious of the depressing result of her
disclosures upon a couple of boys of the college age who adored openly
and with frequent lapses from glorious hope to bleak despair. "The man
who made history in the Klondike. The man who fought his way alone
across fifteen hundred miles of snow and ice and won--oh--I don't know
_what_ kind of a fight. Against all kinds of odds. The very Mark King!
He's papa's best friend, you know."

"Let him be your dad's friend, then," said the young fellow with the
pampered pompadour, his eyes showing a glint of sullen jealousy. "That's
no reason----"

"Why, Archie!" cried Gloria. "You are making yourself just horrid. You
don't want to make me sorry I ever invited you here, do you?" And a
brief half-hour ago Archie had flattered himself that Gloria's dancing
had been chiefly for him.

They were all of Gloria's "set" with one noteworthy exception. Him she
called "Mr. Gratton" while the others were Archie and Teddy and Georgia
and Evelyn and Connie. It was to this "Mr. Gratton" that she turned,
having made a piquant face at the dejected college youth.

"_You_ will like him immensely, I know," she said, while the ears of
poor Archie reddened even as he was being led away by the not very
pretty but extremely comforting Georgia. "He's a real man, every inch of
him." ["Every inch a King!" she thought quickly, unashamed of the pun.]
"A big man who does big things in a big way," she ran on, indicating
that she, too, after that brief meeting had been lured into
superlatives.

"Mr. Gratton," smiled urbanely. For his own part he might have been
called every inch a concrete expression of suavity. He was clad in the
conventional city-dweller's "outdoor rig." Shining puttees lying bravely
about the shape of his leg; brown outing breeches, creased, laced at
their abbreviated ends; shirt of the sport effect; a shrewd-eyed man of
thirty-five with ambitions, a chalky complexion, and a very weak mouth
with full red lips.

"Miss Gloria," he whispered as he managed to have her all to himself a
moment, "you'll make me jealous."

She was used to him saying stupid things. Yet she laughed and seemed
pleased. Gratton egotistically supposed her thought was of him; King
would have been amazed to know that she was already watching the house
for his coming. And he would have been no end amazed and bristling with
defence had he glimpsed the astonishing fact that Gloria already fully
and clearly meant to parade him before her summer friends as her latest
and most virile admirer. Gratton's heavy-lidded pale eyes trailed over
her speculatively.

That forenoon King shook hands with Archie, Teddy, Gratton, and the
rest, made his formal bows to Gloria's girl friends, and felt relief
when the inept banalities languished and he was free to draw apart.
Gratton, with slender finger to his shadowy moustache, bore down upon
him. King did not like this suave individual; he had the habit of
judging a man by first impressions and sticking stubbornly to his snap
judgment until circumstance showed him to be in error. He liked neither
the way Gratton walked nor talked; he had no love for the cut of his
eye; now he resented being approached when there was no call for it.
Never was there a more friendly man anywhere than Mark King when he
found a soul-brother; never a more aloof at times like this one.

"I have been tremendously interested," Gratton led off ingratiatingly,
"in the things I have heard of you, Mr. King. By George, men like you
live the real life."

The wild fancy came booming upon King to kick him over the verandah
railing.

"Think so?" he said coolly, wondering despite himself what "things"
Gratton had heard of him. And from whom? His spirit groaned within him
at the thought that old Ben Gaynor had been lured into paths along which
he should come to hobnob with men like Gratton. He was sorry that he had
promised to stay to lunch. His thoughts all of a sudden were restive,
flying off to Swen Brodie, to Loony Honeycutt, to what he must get done
without too much delay. Gratton startled him by speaking, bringing his
thoughts back from across the ridges to the sunny verandah overlooking
Lake Gloria.

Gratton was nobody's fool, save his own, and both marked and resented
King's attitude. His heavy lids had a fluttering way at times during
which his prominent eyes seemed to flicker.

"What's the chance with Gus Ingle's 'Secret' this year, Mr. King?" he
demanded silkily.

King wheeled on him.

"What do you know about it?" he said sharply. "And who has been talking
to you?"

Gratton laughed, looked wise and amused, and strolled away.

At luncheon Mrs. Gaynor placed her guests at table out on the porch,
conscious of her daughter's watchful eye. When all were seated, Mark
King found himself with Miss Gloria at his right and an unusually plain
and unattractive girl named Georgia on his left. Everybody talked, King
alone contenting himself with brevities. Over dessert he found himself
drifting into _tête-á-tête_ with Miss Gloria. They pushed back their
chairs; he found himself still drifting, this time physically and still
with Gloria as they two strolled out through the grove at the back of
the log house. There was a splendid pool there, boulder-surrounded; a
thoroughly romantic sort of spot in Gloria Gaynor's fancies, a most
charming background for springtime loitering. The gush and babble of the
bright water tumbling in, rushing out, filled the air singingly. Gloria
wanted to ask Mr. King about a certain little bird which she had seen
here, a little fellow who might have been the embodiment of the stream's
joy; she knew from her father that King was an intimate friend of wild
things and could tell her all about it. They sat in Gloria's favourite
nook, very silent, now and then with a whisper from Gloria, awaiting the
coming of the bird.



_Chapter V_


"But, my darling daughter," gasped Mrs. Gaynor, "you don't in the least
understand what you are about!"

"But, my darling mother," mimicked Miss Gloria, light of tone but with
all of the calm assurance of her years, "I do know exactly what I am
about! I always do. And anyway," with a Frenchy little shrug which she
had adopted and adapted last season, "I am going."

"But," exclaimed her mother, already routed, as was inevitable, and now
looking toward the essential considerations, "what in the world will
every one say? And think?"

In the tall mirror before her Gloria regarded her boots and
riding-breeches critically. Then her little hat and the blue flannel
short. Too mannish? Never, with Gloria in them, an expression in very
charming curves of triumphant girlhood.

"What in the world was Mark King thinking of?" demanded her mother.

"What do you suppose?" said Gloria tranquilly "He would have been very
rude if he hadn't been thinking of your little daughter. Besides, he had
very little to do with the matter."

"Gloria!"

"And, what is more, there was a moon. Remember that, mamma." She tied
the big scarlet silk handkerchief about her throat and turned to be
kissed. Mrs. Gaynor looked distressed; there were actually tears trying
to invade her troubled eyes, and her hands were nervous.

"But you will be gone all day!"

"Oh, mamma!" Gloria began to grow impatient. "What if I am? Mr. King is
a gentleman, isn't he? He isn't going to eat me, is he? Why do you make
such a fuss over it all? Do you want to spoil everything for me?"

"You know I don't! But----"

"We've had nothing but 'buts' since I told you. I should have left you a
note and slipped out." She bestowed upon the worried face a pecking
little kiss and tiptoed to the door.

"Wait, Gloria! What shall I tell every one? They're your _guests_, after
all----"

"Tell them I asked to be excused for the day. Beyond that you are rather
good at smoothing out things. I'll trust you."

"But--I mean _and_--and Mr. Gratton?"

"Oh, tell him to go to the devil!" cried Gloria. "It will do him no end
of good." And while Mrs. Gaynor stared after her she closed the door
softly and went tiptoeing downstairs and out into the brightening dawn,
where Mark King awaited her with the horses.

From behind a window-curtain Gloria's mother watched the girl tripping
away through the meadow to the stable, set back among the trees. King
was leading the saddled horses to meet her; Gloria gave him her
gauntleted hand in a greeting the degree of friendliness of which was
gauged by the clever eyes at the window; friendliness already arrived at
a stage of intimacy. King lifted Gloria into her saddle; Gloria's little
laugh had in it a flutter of excitement as her cavalier's strength took
her by delighted surprise and off her feet. They rode away through the
thinning shadows. Mrs. Gaynor, despite the earliness of the hour, went
straight to her husband, awoke him mercilessly, and told him everything.

"Oh," he said when she had done and he had turned over for another hour
or so of sleep, "that's all right. Mark told me about it last night."

"And you didn't say a word to me!"

"Forgot," said Ben. "But don't worry. Mark'll take care of her."

She left him to his innocent slumbers and began dressing. Already she
was busied with planning just what to say and how to say it; Gloria
knew, she thought with some complacency, that her mother could be
depended upon in any situation demanding the delicate touch. She would
be about, cool and smiling, when the first guest appeared; it would be
supposed that she and Gloria and Mr. King had been quite a merry trio as
the morning adventure was being arranged. That first guest stirring
would be Mr. Gratton on hand to pounce on Gloria and get her out of the
house for a run down to the lake, a dash in a canoe, or a brief stroll
across the meadow before the breakfast-gong. Instead of Gloria's terse
message for him, she had quite an elaborate and laughing tale to tell.
After all, Gloria usually did know what she was about, and if Mr.
Gratton meant all that he looked--Mrs. Gaynor had cast up a rough draft
of everything she would say that morning before she opened the door to
go downstairs. And for reasons very clear to her and which she had no
doubt would be viewed with equal clarity by Gloria after this "escapade"
of hers was done with, she meant to be very tactful indeed with Mr.
Gratton.

       *       *       *       *       *

Never had Mark King known pleasanter companionship than Gloria Gaynor
afforded this bright morning. They passed up the trail, over the first
ridge, dropped down into a tiny wild little valley, and had the world
all alone to themselves. Only now was the sun up, and there in the
mountains, blazing forth cheerily, it seemed to shine for them alone.
When they rode side by side Gloria chatted brightly, athrill with
animation, vivid with her rioting youth. When the narrow trail demanded
and she rode ahead, bright little snatches of lilting song or broken
exclamations floated back to the man whose eyes shone with his enjoyment
of her. On every hand this was all a bright new world to her; she had
never run wild in the hills as her mother had done through her girlhood;
she had never been particularly interested in all of this sprawling
ruggedness. Now she had a hundred eager questions; she saw the shining
splendour of the solitudes through King's eyes; she turned to him with
full confidence for the name of a flower, the habit of a bird, even
though the latter, unseen among the trees, had only announced himself by
a half-dozen enraptured notes.

Yesterday, surrendering her volatile self to a very natural and quite
innocent feminine instinct, Gloria had fully determined to parade Mark
King before her envious friends as very much her own property. It was
merely a bit of the game, the old, old game at which she, being richly
favoured by nature, was as skilful as a girl of eighteen or nineteen
could possibly be. In the eternal skirmish she was an enterprising young
savage with many scalps dangling from her triumphant belt. The petted
pompadour of poor Archie, the curly locks of Teddy, the stiff black
brush of Mr. Gratton were to have an added fellow in King's trophy. Then
she had caught a word between her father and his friend; had heard
Honeycutt mentioned and a ride to Coloma, and on the break of the
instant had determined with a young will which invariably went
unthwarted, that high adventure was beckoning her. A ride on horseback
through the mountains with a man who had stirred her more than a little,
who filled her romantic fancies with picturesque glamour, who was on a
quest of which she knew ten times more than he had any idea she knew.
And that quest itself! Pure golden glamour everywhere.

Hence, some few minutes afterward, in a cosy nook of the verandah while
the others danced, the moon and Gloria were serenely victorious. King,
once assured that the long ride was not too hard for her, saw no
slightest reason for objecting to her coming; he did not think of all of
that which would mean so much to Ben's wife--the conventions and what
would people say. Conventions do not thrive in such regions as the high
Sierra. Ben, to whom King mentioned the thing, looked at it quite as did
his friend. Gloria would be in good hands and ought to have a corking
good time; he wished he could get away to go along. So King telephoned
to San Francisco, arranged to have three thousand dollars--in cash--sent
immediately to him at Coloma, and to-day fancied himself strictly
attending to business with an undivided mind.

"I know now where the original Garden of Eden was!" Gloria, turning to
look back at him as he came on through a delightful flowery upland
meadow, sat her horse gracefully upon a slight hillock, herself and her
restless mount bathed in sunshine, her cheeks warm with the flush upon
them, her lips red with coursing life, her eyes dancing. "It's perfectly
lovely. It's pure heavenly!"

King nodded and smiled. He was not given to many words, grown taciturn
as are mountaineers inevitably, trained in long habit to approve in
silence of that which pleased him most. So, while Gloria's eager tongue
tripped along as busily as the brooks they forded, he was for the most
part silent. An extended arm to point out a big snow-plant, blood-red
against a little heap of snow, was as eloquent as the spoken word. Thus
he indicated much that might have passed unnoticed by Gloria, keenly
enjoying her lively admiration.

To-day he chose always the easier trails, since with the good horses
under them they had ample time to come to Loony Honeycutt's place well
before midday. Also they stopped frequently, King making an excuse of
showing her points of interest; the tiny valley where one could be sure
of a glimpse of a brown bear, the grazing-lands of mountain deer, the
pass into the cliff-bound hiding-place of the picturesque highwaymen of
an earlier day whence they drove stolen horses into Nevada, where they
secreted other horses stolen in Nevada and to be disposed of down in the
Sacramento Valley. There lasted until this very day the ruins of their
rock house, snuggled into the mountains under their lookout-point.

"It would be fun," said Gloria, the spell of the wilderness mysteries
upon her, her eyes half wistful and altogether serious, "to be lost out
here. Just to get far, far away from people and ever so close to the big
old mountains. Wouldn't it?" And a few minutes later she drew in her
horse and cried out softly: "Listen!" She herself was listening
breathlessly. "It sounds like the ocean ever so far off. Or--or like
shouting voices a million miles away. Or like the mountains themselves
whispering. It is hard to believe, isn't it? that it is just the wind in
the pines."

Another time, while, under the pretext of letting their horses blow,
King had suggested a short halt to give the girl a chance to rest, she
said with abruptness:

"What do you think of Mr. Gratton?"

Already she knew Mark King well enough to realize that he would either
refuse to answer or would speak his mind without beating about the bush.

"I don't like him," said King.

Gloria looked thoughtful.

"Neither do I," she said. "Not up here in the mountains. And down in San
Francisco I thought him rather splendid. What is more, if we were
whisked back to San Francisco this minute, I'd probably think him fine
again."

She appeared interested in the consideration, and when they rode on was
silent, obviously turning the matter over and over in mind.

       *       *       *       *       *

To-day were three mysteries tremblingly close to revealing themselves
one to another: the great green mystery of the woodlands; the mystery of
a man clothed in his masculinity as in an outer garment; the tender
mystery of a young girl athrill with romance, effervescent with youth,
her own thoughts half veiled from herself, her instincts alive and
urgent, and often all in confusion. How could a man like Mark King quite
understand a girl like Gloria? How could a girl like Gloria, with all of
her surety of her own decisions, understand a man like King? Each
glimpsed that day much of the other's true character, and yet all the
while the mainsprings were just out of sight, unguessed, undreamed of.

At Gloria's age, if one be a girl and very pretty and made much of by
adoring parents and a host of boys and men, the world is an extremely
nice place inhabited exclusively by individuals pressing forward to do
her reverence. She is beautiful, she is vivacious, filled with delight;
she is a sparkling fountainhead of joy. She is so superabundantly
supplied with eager happiness that she radiates happiness. If she thinks
a very great deal of herself, so for that matter does every other
individual in the world; it is merely that with all of her
sophistication she remains much more naive than she would ever believe;
she is a coquette because she is female; she is pleased with herself and
with the high excuse that every one else is pleased with her. Hence she
demands adoration as a right. If she rides on a street-car she fully
expects that the conductor will regard her admiringly and that the
motorman will turn his head after her. She doesn't expect to marry
either of these gentlemen; she does not particularly require their
flattering attentions.... Gloria did not expect to marry Archie or Teddy
or Mr. Gratton; she had no thought of being any one's wife; that term,
after all, at Gloria's age, is a drab and humdrum thing. She did not
dream of Mark King as a possible husband; another unromantic title. She
merely hungered for male admiration. It was the wine of life, the breath
in her nostrils. As it happens to be to some countless millions of other
girls.... All of which is so clearly a pretty nearly universal condition
that it would seem that if Mark King had had his wits about him he must
have realized it. And yet had he glimpsed that which should have been so
obvious he would have been startled, somewhat shocked, and would have
grieved over his friend's empty-headed daughter, holding her
unmaidenly--when she was but dallying with dreams which mean so much to
all maidens.

But Gloria did not say to him: "Mark King, I am determined that you
shall adore me, pretty face, pretty figure, pretty ways and all." Nor
yet to herself did she put things so baldly. She did, however, yield
herself luxuriously to the springtime, the romance of the hour, the
appeal of her latest cavalier, and preen herself like a mating bird.
King saw, admired, and in his own fashion played his own part. It was
not clear to him that there had been a new pleasure in his own strength
when he had lifted her into her saddle, and yet her little breathless
laugh had rung musically in his ears. Had a man arisen to announce,
jibingly, that Mark King was "showing off" before a girl like a boy of
ten, though within bounds, he would have called the man a liar and
forthwith have kicked him out of the landscape ... They rode on, side by
side, each content with seeing only that which lay on the surface--both
of his companion and of himself. In a word, they were living life
naturally, without demanding of the great theatrical manager to know
exactly what parts they were to play in the human comedy. Externals
sufficed just now; the fragrant still forests, the pulse-stirring
sunshine, the warm, fruitful earth below and the blue sky above.

From the first he called her Gloria quite naturally; to her he was Mr.
King. But the "Mark" slipped out before they came into sight of the
roofs of picturesque Coloma.



_Chapter VI_


"You are sure you won't be gone more than an hour?" Gloria asked.

Never, it seemed to her, had she seen a lonelier-looking place than old
Coloma drowsing on the fringe of the wilderness. The street into which
they had ridden was deserted save for a couple of dogs making each
other's acquaintance suspiciously. Why was it more lonesome here than it
had been back there in the mountains? she wondered.

"Less than an hour," he assured her. "What business I have can be done
in fifteen minutes if it can be done at all. But, in the meantime, what
will you do?"

"Oh," said Gloria, "I'll just poke around. It will be fun to see what
kind of people live here."

He put the horses in the stable, watered and fed them himself, and came
back to her outside the front double doors. She had dropped down on a
box in the sun; he thought that there was a little droop to her
shoulders. And small wonder, he admitted, with a tardy sense of guilt.
All these hours in the saddle----

"Tired much?" he asked solicitously.

The shoulders straightened like a soldier's; she jumped up and whirled
smilingly.

"Not a bit tired," she told him brightly.

"That's good. But I could get a room for you at the hotel; you could lie
down and rest a couple of hours----"

Gloria would not hear to it; if she did want to lie down she'd go out
under one of the trees and rest there. She trudged along with him to the
post-office; she watched as Mark called for and got a registered parcel.
Further, she marked that the postmaster appeared curious about the
package so heavily insured until over Mark's shoulder he caught a
glimpse of her, and that thereafter, craning his neck as they went out,
he evidenced a greater interest in her than in a bundle insured for
three thousand dollars. She was smiling brightly when Mark King hurried
off to his meeting with old Loony Honeycutt.

Honeycutt's shanty, ancient, twisted, warped, and ugly like himself,
stood well apart from the flock of houses, as though, like himself even
in this, it were suspicious and meant to keep its own business to
itself. Only one other building had approached it in neighbourly
fashion, and this originally had been Honeycutt's barn. Now it had a
couple of crazy windows cut crookedly into its sides and a stovepipe
thrust up, also crookedly, through the shake roof, and was known as the
McQuarry place. Here one might count on finding Swen Brodie at such
times as he favoured Coloma with his hulking presence; here foregathered
his hangers-on. An idle crowd for the most part, save when the devil
found mischief for them to do, they might be expected to be represented
by one or two of their number loafing about headquarters, and King
realized that his visit to Loony Honeycutt was not likely to pass
unnoticed. What he had not counted on was finding Swen Brodie himself
before him in Honeycutt's shanty.

King, seeing no one, walked through the weeds to Honeycutt's door. The
door was closed, the windows down--dirty windows, every corner of every
pane with its dirty cobweb trap and skeletons of flies. As he lifted his
foot to the first of the three front steps he heard voices. Nor would
any man who had once listened to the deep, sullen bass of Swen Brodie
have forgotten or have failed now in quick recognition. Brodie's mouth,
when he spoke, dripped the vilest of vocabularies that had ever been
known in these mountains, very much as old Honeycutt's toothless mouth,
ever screwed up in rotary chewing and sucking movements, drooled tobacco
juice upon his unclean shirt. Brodie at moments when he desired to be
utterly inoffensive could not purge his utterance of oaths; he was one
of those men who could not remark that it was a fine morning without
first damning the thing, qualifying it with an epithet of vileness, and
turning it out of his big, loose mouth sullied with syllables which do
not get themselves into print.

What King heard, as though Brodie had held his speech for the moment and
hurled it like a challenge to the man he did not know had come, was,
when stripped of its cargo of verbal filth:

"You old fool, you're dying right now. It's for me or Mark King to get
it, and it ain't going to be King."

Honeycutt all the time was whining like a feeble spirit in pain, his
utterances like the final dwindlings of a mean-spirited dog. King had
never heard him whine like that; Honeycutt was more given to chucklings
and clackings of defiance and derision. Perhaps Brodie as the ultimate
argument had manhandled him. King threw open the door.

There stood old Honeycutt, tremblingly upheld upon his sawed-off
broom-handle. Beyond him, facing the door, was Swen Brodie, his immense
body towering over Honeycutt's spindling one, his bestial face hideous
in its contortions as at once he gloated and threatened. In Brodie's
hands, which were twice the size of an ordinary man's, was a little
wooden box, to which Honeycutt's rheumy eyes were glued with frantic
despair. Evidently the box had only now been taken from its hiding-place
under a loose board in the floor; the board lay tossed to one side, and
Brodie's legs straddled the opening.

Honeycutt did not know immediately that any one had entered; either his
old ears had not heard, or his excited mind was concentrated so
excludingly on Brodie that he had no thought of aught else. Brodie,
however, turned his small, restless eyes, that were like two shiny
bright-blue buttons, upon the intruder. His great mouth stood open
showing his teeth. On that lower, deformed, undershot jaw of Swen Brodie
were those monstrous teeth which were his pride, a misshapen double row
which he kept clean while his body went unwashed, and between which the
man could bend a nail.

Swen Brodie was the biggest man who had ever come to the mountains, men
said, unless that honour went to one of the Seven who more than a
half-century ago had perished with Gus Ingle. And even so Brodie kept
the honour in his own blood, boasting that Ingle's giant companion, the
worst of a bad lot, was his own father's father. The elder Brodie had
come from Iceland, had lived with a squaw, had sired the first "Swen"
Brodie. And this last scion of a house of outlawry and depravity, the
Blue Devil, as many called him, stood six or eight clear inches above
Mark King, who was well above six feet. Whatever pride was in him went
first to his teeth, next to his enormous stature; he denied that his
father had been so big a man; he flew into a towering rage at the
suggestion; he cursed his father's memory as a fabric of lies. His head
was all face, flattening off an inch above the hairless brows; his face
was all enormous, double-toothed mouth.

Slowly the big mouth closed. The shiny blue eyes narrowed and glinted;
the coarse face reddened. Brodie's throat corded, the Adam's apple moved
repeatedly up and down as he swallowed inarticulately. This old
Honeycutt saw. He jerked about and quick lights sprang up in his
despairing eyes. He began to sputter but Brodie's loud voice had come
back to him and drowned out the old man's shrillings. Brodie ripped out
a string of oaths, demanding:

"Who told _you_ to come in? You--you----"

"He was aiming to kill me," cried old Honeycutt, dragging and pulling at
King's sleeve. "He was for doin' for me--like that!"

He pointed to the floor. There lay a heavy iron poker bent double.

"He done it. Brodie done it. He was for doin' me----"

"You old fool, I'll do you yet," growled Brodie. "And you, King, what
are you after?"

Always truculent, to-day Brodie was plainly spoiling for trouble. King
had stepped in at a moment when Brodie was in no mood to brook any
interruption or interference.

"I came for a word with Honeycutt, not with you," King flashed back at
him. "And from the look of things Honeycutt is thanking his stars that I
did come."

"If you mean anything by that," shouted Brodie threateningly, "put a
name to it."

"If it's a fight you want," said King sharply, "I'm ready to take you
on, any time, and without a lot of palaver."

Old Honeycutt began sidling off toward the back door, neither of his two
visitors noticing him now as their eyes clashed.

"What I come for I'm going to have," announced Brodie. "It's mine,
anyhow, more than any other man's; I could prove it by law if I gave the
snap of a finger for what the law deals out, hit or miss. Was there a
King with Gus Ingle's crowd? Or a Honeycutt? No, but there was a Brodie!
And I'm his heir, by thunder. It's mine more'n any man's."

King laughed at him.

"Since when have you been studying law, Brodie? Since you got back this
last trip, figuring you might have a word with the sheriff?"

"Sheriff? What do you mean, sheriff?"

"I happened to see you and Andy Parker standing together on the cliffs.
I saw Andy go overboard. What is more, I had a talk with him before I
buried him."

Again Brodie's big mouth dropped open; his little blue eyes rounded, and
he put one hand at his throat nervously.

"Andy's a liar; always a liar," he said thickly. But he seemed annoyed.
Then his face cleared, and he too laughed, derision in his tone.
"Anyway, he's dead and can't lie no more, and your word against mine
ain't more'n an even break. So if your nosing sheriff gets gay with me
I'll twist his cursed neck for him."

"Suit yourself. I've told you already I came for a talk with Honeycutt
and not with you."

"Then you'll wait until I'm done with him," roared Brodie, all of his
first baffled rage sweeping back through his blood. "And now you'll
clear out!"

King stooped forward just a little, gathering himself and ready as he
saw Brodie crouch for a spring. It was just then that both remembered
old Honeycutt. For the old man, tottering in the opening of the rear
door, was muttering in a wicked sort of glee:

"Up with them hands of your'n, Swen Brodie. High up an' right quick, or
I'll blow your ugly head off'n your shoulders!"

In his trembling hands was a double-barrelled shotgun, sawed off and
doubtless loaded to the muzzle with buckshot. Though the thing wavered
considerably, its end was not six feet from Brodie's head, and both
hammers were back, while the ancient nervous fingers were playing as
with palsy about the triggers. King expected the discharge each second.

Brodie whirled and drew back, his face turning grey.

"Put it down, you old fool; put it down!" he cried raspingly. "I'll go."

The old man cackled in his delight.

"I'll put nothin' down," he announced triumphantly. "You set down that
box."

Hastily Brodie put it on the table. He drew further away, backing toward
the front door.

"Git!" cried old Honeycutt.

They could hear the air rushing back into Brodie's lungs as he came to
the door and his fear left him.

"I'll be back, Honeycutt, don't you fear," he growled savagely. "As for
you, King, you and me ain't done. I'll get you where there's no old fool
to butt in, and I'll break every bone in your body."

"I'll be ready, Brodie," said King. He watched the great hulking figure
as it went out; two hundred and fifty pounds of brawn there, every ounce
of it packed with power and the cunning of brutish battle. If he ever
fought Swen Brodie, just man to man, with only the weapons nature gave
them, what would the end be?

But Brodie was gone, his shadow withdrawn from the doorstep, and he had
his business with Honeycutt. He left the door wide open so that no one
might come suddenly upon them and turned to the old man.

"Put your gun down, Honeycutt," he said quietly. "I want to talk with
you."

"I got the big stiff on the run!" mumbled the old man. "He cain't come
an' bulldoze me. Not me, he cain't. No, nor if Swen Brodie cain't git
the best of me, no other man can," he added meaningly, glaring at King.

"There's that box on the table," said King. "Maybe you'll want to put it
away before he makes you another visit."

Honeycutt hastily set his gun down, leaning it against the wall with
both hammers still back, and shambled to the table. He caught the box up
and hugged it to his thin old breast, breathing hard.

"If there's money in it----" said King, knowing well that the old miser
had money secreted somewhere.

"Who said there was money? Who said so?"

He went to his tumbled bunk in a corner, sat down on it, thrusting the
box out of sight under the untidy heap of dirty bedding.

"I ain't talkin'," he said. He glanced at his gun. "You _git_, too."

King felt that he could not have selected a more inopportune moment for
his visit, and already began to fear that he would have no success
to-day. But it began to look as though it were a question of now or
never; Brodie would return despite the shotgun, and Brodie might now be
looked to for rough-shod methods. So, in face of the bristling
hostility, he was set in his determination to see the thing through to
one end or another. To catch an interest which he knew was always
readily awakened, he said:

"Brodie and Parker were on Lookout Ridge day before yesterday. Brodie
shoved Parker over. _At Lookout Ridge_, Honeycutt." He stressed the
words significantly while keenly watching for the gleam of interest in
the faded eyes. It came; Honeycutt jerked his head up.

"I wish I'd of shot him," he wailed. "I wish to God I'd of blowed his
ugly head off."

"It might have saved trouble," admitted King coolly. "Also, it might
have been the job to hang you, Honeycutt. Better leave well enough
alone. But listen to me: Brodie told you, and he meant it, that it was
going to be Brodie or King who got away with this deal."

"He lied! Like you lie!" Here was Honeycutt probed in his tenderest
spot. "It'll be me! Me, I tell you. I'm the only man that knows, I'm the
only man that's got the right--"

"Brodie spoke of right. No one has a right more than any other man. It's
treasure-trove, Honeycutt; it's the man's who can find it and bring it
in."

"That'll be me. You'll see. Think I'm old, do you?" He spoke jeeringly
and clenched a pair of palsied fists. "I'm feelin' right peart this
spring; by summer I'll be strong as a young feller again."

"By summer will be too late. Don't I tell you that already Brodie has
gone as far as Lookout Ridge? That means he's getting hot on the trail
of it, doesn't it? As hot as I am."

"Then what are you comin' pesterin' me for? If you know where it is?"

"I don't know." Honeycutt cackled and rubbed his hands at the admission.
"But I'm going to find out. So, probably, is Brodie. Now, look here,
Honeycutt; I haven't come to browbeat you as Brodie did. I am for making
you a straight business proposition. If you know anything, I stand ready
to buy your knowledge. In cold, hard cash."

"No man ain't got the money--not enough--not any Morgan or
Rock'feller----"

King began opening the parcel he had brought from the post-office. As he
cut the heavy cord with his pocket-knife Honeycutt looked on curiously.
King stepped to the table, standing so that out of the corners of his
eyes he commanded both doors, and stripped off the wrapping-paper.

"Look sharp, Honeycutt," he commanded. "Here's money enough to last you
as long as you live. All yours if you can tell me what I want to know."

A golden twenty-dollar coin rolled free, shone with its virgin newness
and lay on the table-top, gleaming its lure into the covetous old eyes.
Another followed it and another. King regretted that there were not
more, that the parcel contained banknotes for the most part. He began
counting it out.

"There's one thousand dollars. Right in that pile," he said. "One
thousand dollars."

"One thousand dollars. An' some of it gold. New-lookin', ain't it, Mark?
Let me have the feel of one of them twenties."

King tossed it; it fell upon the bedding, and Honeycutt's fingers dived
after it and held it tight. He began rubbing it, caressing it.

King went on counting.

"One more thousand in this pile," he said. "That's two thousand,
Honeycutt!"

"Two thousand," repeated Honeycutt, nodding. He was sucking at his lips,
his mouth puckered, his cheeks sunken in. He got up and shambled on his
cane close to the table, leaning against it, thrusting his peering eyes
down.

King counted out the last crisp note.

"Three thousand dollars." He stepped back a pace.

"Three thousand dollars! That's a might of money, Mark. Three thousand
dollars all on my table." His thin voice was a hushed whisper now. "I
never seen that much money, not all at once and spread out."

"It's likely that you'll never see that much again. Unless you and I do
business."

Honeycutt did not answer, perhaps had not heard. His emaciated arms were
uplifted; he had let his cane go, supporting himself by leaning hard
against the table; his arms curved inward, his fingers were like claws,
standing apart. Slowly the hands descended; the fingers began gathering
the few gold pieces, stacking them, lingering with each separate one,
smoothing at it. Gold spoke directly and eloquently to what stood for a
soul in Loony Honeycutt; banknotes had a voice which he understood but
which could never move him, thrill him, lift him to ecstatic heights, as
pure musical, beautiful gold could.

"It's a sight of money, Mark," he whispered "It's a sight of money."

King held his silence. His whole argument was on the table.

       *       *       *       *       *

Only now and then did King catch a glimpse of Honeycutt's eyes, for the
most part hidden by his lowered lids and bent head. At such times,
though he had counted on having to do with cupidity, he was startled by
the look he saw Here was the expression of the one emotion which dwelt
on in the withered, time-beaten body; here was _love_ in one of its ten
thousand forms. Love that is burning desire, that quenches all other
spark of the spirit, that is boundless; love of a hideously grotesque
and deformed sort; love defiled, twisted, misshapen as though Eros had
become an ugly, malformed, leering monstrosity. That love which is the
expression of the last degree of selfish greed, since it demands all and
gives nothing; that love which is like a rank weed, choking tenderer
growths; or more like a poisonous snake. Now it dominated the old man
utterly; the world beyond the rectangular top of the table did not
exist; now its elixir poured through his arteries so that for the first
time in months there came pinkish spots upon the withered cheeks,
showing through the scattering soiled grey hairs of his beard.

... Suddenly King went to the door, standing in the sunshine, filling
his lungs with the outside air. The sight of the gloating miser sickened
him. More than that. It sickened his fancies so that for a minute he
asked himself what he and Brodie were doing! The lure of gold. The thing
had hypnotized him; he wished that he were out in the mountains riding
among the pines and cedars; listening to the voice of the wilderness. It
was clean out there. Listening to Gloria's happy voice. Living in tune
with the springtime, thinking a man's thoughts, dreaming a man's dreams,
doing a man's work. And all for something other than just gold at the
end of it.

But the emotion, like a vertigo, passed as swiftly as it had come. For
he knew within himself that never had that twisted travesty of love
stirred within him; that though he had travelled on many a golden trail
it was clean-heartedly; that it was the game itself that counted ever
with him and no such poisonous emotions as grew within the wretched
breast of Loony Honeycutt. And these golden trails, though inevitably
they brought him trail fellows like Honeycutt, like Swen Brodie, were
none the less paths in which a man's feet might tread without shame and
in which the mire might be left to one side.

He turned back to the room. Honeycutt was near the bunk, groping for his
shotgun. He started guiltily, veiled his eyes, and returned empty-handed
to the table.

"If it was all in gold, now," said Honeycutt hurriedly.

King made no reference to Honeycutt's murderous intent.

"That paper is the same thing as gold," he said. "The government backs
it up."

"I know, I know. But what's a gove'ment? They go busted, don't they,
sometimes? Same as folks? Gold don't go busted. There ain't nothin' else
like gold. You can tie to it. It won't burn on you an' it won't rust."
He shook his head stubbornly. "There ain't nothin' like gold. If that
was all in twenty-dollar gold pieces, now----"

"I'll get a car here," said King. "We'll drive down to Auburn and take a
train to San Francisco. And there I'll undertake to get you the whole
thing in gold. Three thousand dollars. That is one hundred and fifty
twenty-dollar pieces."

But old Honeycutt, sucking and mouthing, shook his head.

"I couldn't leave here, an' you know it. I--I got things here," he said
with a look of great cunning, "I wouldn't go away from. Not if horses
was pullin' me."

"You can bring those things along----"

Honeycutt cried out sharply at that.

"You know I wouldn't durst! With the world full of robbers that would
be after me like hounds runnin' down a rabbit. I won't go; you cain't
make me. No man cain't."

King's patience deserted him.

"I am not going to make you do anything. Further, I am not going to put
in any more time on you. I have offered to pay you three thousand
dollars for what you know--and there is the very strong likelihood that
you don't know a bit more than I do----"

"Don't know!" shrieked Honeycutt. "Wasn't I a boy grown when the dyin',
delerious man stumbled in on the camp? Didn't I hear him talk an' didn't
I see what he had in his fist? Wasn't I settin' right side by side with
Gus Ingle when that happened? Wouldn't I of been one to go, if it hadn't
of been that I had a big knife-cut in my side you could of shoved a cat
in--give to me by a slant-eyed cuss name of Baldy Winch. Didn't I watch
'em go, the whole seven of 'em, Baldy Winch, rot him, jeerin' at me an'
me swearin' I'd get him yet, him an' Gus Ingle an' Preacher Ellson an'
the first Brodie an' Jimmy Kelp an' Manny Howard an' the Italian? Wasn't
I there?" He was almost incoherent.

"Were you?" said King. "And Baldy Winch, the one who knifed you----?"

The sucking old mouth emitted a dry chuckle.

"An' didn't I keep my promise? That very winter after Baldy was the only
man to git back. With my side just healin' didn't I make my way through
the snow out to where he was----"

"His cabin on Lookout?"

"With an axe I got there! An' him havin' a gun an' pistol an' knife.
Phoo! What good did it do him? An' didn't I square with him by takin'
what I wanted?"

"Gold?"

The old dry cackle answered the question; the bleary eyes were bright
with cunning.

"If I don't know nothin'," jibed Honeycutt, "what're you askin' me for?"

King had learned little that he did not already know. He came back to
the table and began gathering up the money.

"Wait a minute, Mark," pleaded the old man, restless as he understood
that the glittering coins were to be taken away. "Let's talk a while.
You an' me ain't had a good chat like this for a year."

"I'm going," retorted King. "But I'll make you one last proposition." He
thrust into his pocket everything excepting five twenty-dollar gold
pieces. These he left standing in a little pile. "I'll give you just
exactly one hundred dollars for a look at what is in that box of yours."

In sudden alarm the old man shambled back to his bunk, his hands on the
bedding over the box.

"You'd grab it an' run," he clacked. "You'd rob me. You're worse than
Brodie----"

"You know better than that," King told him sternly. "If I wanted to rob
you I'd do it without all this monkey business."

In his suspicious old heart Honeycutt knew that. He battled with
himself, his toothless old mouth tight clamped.

"I'll go you!" he said abruptly. "Stand back. An' give me the money
first."

King gave him the money and drew back some three or four paces.
Honeycutt drew out the box, held it lingeringly, fought his battle all
over again, and again went down before the hundred dollars. He opened
the box upon a hinged lid; he made a smooth place in the covers; he
poured out the contents.

What King saw, three articles only, were these: an old leather pouch,
bulging, probably with coins; a parcel; and a burnished gold nugget. The
nugget, he estimated roughly, would be worth five hundred dollars were
it all that it looked from a dozen feet away. The parcel, since it was
enwrapped in a piece of cloth, might have been anything. It was shaped
like a flat box, the size of an octavo volume.

Honeycutt leered.

"If Swen Brodie had of knowed what he had right in his hands," he
gloated, "he'd never of let go! Not even for a shotgun at his head!"

"Brodie hasn't gone far. He'll come back. You have your last chance to
talk business with me, Honeycutt. Brodie will get it next time."

"Ho! Will he? Not where I'm goin' to hide it, Mark King. I got another
place; a better place; a place the old hell-sarpint himself couldn't
find."

       *       *       *       *       *

King left him gloating and placing his treasures back in his box. In his
heart he knew that Brodie would come again. Soon. It began to look as
though Brodie had the bulge on the situation. For that which Mark King
could not come at by fair means Brodie meant to have by foul. For he had
little faith in the new "hidin'-place."

But on a near-by knoll, where she sat with her back to a tree, was
Gloria. He turned toward her; she waved. He saw that Brodie and two men
with him were looking out of a window of the old Honeycutt barn; he
heard one of them laughing. They were looking at Gloria----

King quickened his step to come to her, his blood ruffled by a new anger
which he did not stop to reason over. He could imagine the look in Swen
Brodie's evil little eyes.



_Chapter VII_


Gloria was genuinely glad to see King returning to her. She came to meet
him, smiling her glad welcome.

"It seemed that you were gone _hours_," she explained. "I never saw such
a dreary, lonesome place as this sleepy little town. It gives me the
fidgets," she concluded laughingly.

"These old mining camps have atmospheres all their own," he admitted
understandingly. "Once they were the busiest, most frantic spots of the
whole West; thousands of men hurrying up and down, all full of great,
big, golden hopes. They're gone, but I sometimes half believe their
ghosts hang on; the air is full of that sort of thing. A dead town
turned into a ghost town. It gets on your nerves."

She nodded soberly.

"That's what I felt, though I didn't reason it all out." Her quick smile
came back as she looked up into his face and confessed: "My, it's good
to have you back."

"Come," he said. "We'll go and have lunch. You've no idea how much gayer
things will look then."

"We're not going to eat _here_," she announced, already gay. "I stopped
in at a little funny store and ordered some things. Let's start back,
take them with us, and picnic in the first pretty spot out of sight of
old houses."

As side by side they went along through the sunshine King noted how
Brodie and a couple of men came out to look after them. He heard the
low, sullen bass of the unforgettable voice; saw that Brodie had left
his companions and was going straight to old Honeycutt's shanty. King
frowned and for an instant hung on his heel, drawing Gloria's curious
look.

"You don't like that big man with the big voice," said Gloria.

"No," he said tersely.

"It is Swen Brodie?"

"Yes. But how do you know?"

"Oh, I know lots of things people don't think I know! All girls do.
Girls are rather knowing creatures; I wonder if you realize that?"

"I don't know much about girls," he smiled at her.

She pondered the matter for a dozen steps, swinging her hat at her side
and looking away across the housetops to the mountains. She did not know
any other man who would have said that in just that way. The words were
frank; all sincerity; that is, nothing lay behind them. Archie and
Teddy, any of her boy friends in town--they knew all about girls! Or
thought that they did. Mr. Gratton with his smooth way; he led her to
suppose that he had been giving girls a great deal of studious thought
for many years, and that only after this thorough investigation did he
feel in a position to declare herself to be the most wonderful of her
sex.

"Don't you like girls?" she asked. For once she wasn't "fishing"; she
wanted to know.

"Of course I do," he told her heartily. "As well as a man can--under the
circumstances."

"You mean not knowing them better?" When he nodded she looked up at him
again, hesitated, and then demanded: "You like me, don't you?"

As the question popped out she understood even more clearly than before
that Mark King was utterly different from her various "men friends." She
had never asked a man that before; she was not accustomed to employing
either that direct method or matter-of-fact tone. Just now there was no
hint of the coquette in her; she was just a very grave-eyed girl, as
serious in her _tête-á-tête_ with an interesting male as she could have
been were she sixty years old. And she was concerned with his answer;
already she knew that he had a way of being very direct and straight
from the shoulder.

"Of course I do," he said heartily, a little surprised by the abruptness
of the question and yet without hesitation. "Very much."

She flushed prettily; she, Gloria Gaynor, flushed up because Mark King
said in blunt, unvarnished fashion: "I like you very much." The grave
sobriety went out of her eyes; they shone happily. When they reached the
"funny little store" she was humming a snatch of a bright little waltz
tune. And she was thinking, without putting the thought into words: "And
I like you very much. You are quite the most splendid man I ever saw."

King laughed over Gloria's order. Some bars of sweetened chocolate, a
bag of cookies with stale frosting in pink and white, a diminutive tin
of sardines, and two bottles of soda-water.

"Fine," he chuckled, "as far as it goes. Now we'll complete the larder.
A small coffee-pot, handful of coffee, a tin of condensed milk, a dime's
worth of sugar, can of corned beef, block of butter, loaf of bread, two
tin cups. Your marketing," he grinned at her, "we'll have for dessert."

"I didn't know," countered Gloria, making a face at him, "that I was
entertaining a starved wild man for lunch."

"You'll eat your half, I'll bet, and be ready for more a long time
before we get home."

Gloria, impatient to be on the homeward trail, assumed command in a way
which delighted King; he glimpsed the fact that she had always had her
way and was thoroughly accustomed to the issuance of orders which were
to be obeyed; further, he found her little way of Princess Gloria
entirely captivating: already she was bullying him as all of her life
she had bullied his old friend Ben.

"I'll get all of the parcels together," was what she said, "while you go
for the horses. And you'll hurry, won't you, Mark?"

"On the run, Your Majesty," he laughed.

When he had saddled and returned to her Gloria was waiting with the
various purchases in a barley-sack; she made a great pretence of being
weighted down by the great bulk of provisions demanded by man's
appetite. He took the bag from her, lifted her into her saddle, and they
rode away. Gloria flicked her horse lightly with her whip and galloped
ahead; as King followed he turned in the saddle and looked back toward
Honeycutt's cabin. He was pulled two ways: by the girlish figure ahead,
which he must follow, since it was his responsibility to bring her back
to his friend Ben; by what he fancied happening between Brodie and
Honeycutt. Brodie had been in ugly mood all along; he would be in uglier
mood now after King's interruption and the shotgun episode. Nor could
King forget what he had seen on Lookout Ridge. If Swen Brodie were sure
enough of what he was about to rid himself of Andy Parker, what would he
not do with old Honeycutt?

"I ought to go back," was what King said over and over to himself as he
rode steadily on after Gloria. The last roof lost to sight as they
turned into the mouth of a cañon, he shook off all thought of returning,
overtook Gloria, and determined to forget both Honeycutt and Brodie for
the rest of the day. To-morrow would be another day.

"There are hundreds of pretty places to picnic," said Gloria. "But it is
so much jollier by running water."

"If you can fight down that hunger of yours for a few miles," he told
her, "I'll show you the prettiest picnic spot you ever saw. And one, by
the way, that precious few folks know about. It's tucked away as if the
mountains had the notion to hide it from all invaders."

She was immediately all eagerness to come to it. But she was quick to
see that, though King laughed with her, he retained certain serious
thoughts of his own. Thoughts which, of course, had to do with his
errand to-day. She wondered what had happened at Honeycutt's; if King
had had any words with Swen Brodie. She had been wondering that ever
since he rejoined her under the tree. But now, as then, she held back
her question, since she was also wondering something else--if he would
tell her without being asked.

When they came to a spring freshet which they had crossed this morning
King turned off to the right, riding up-stream, his horse's hoofs
splashing mightily in the water. Gloria, looking on ahead, saw only
rock-bound cañon walls on either hand and a tangle of alder-bushes
across the creek.

"Come on," called King. "Keep your horse right in the water and in two
shakes I'll show you my Hidden Place. You are going to like it."

Though she was little impressed by what she could see, she followed. Now
and then an alder brushed against her; once King waited, holding back a
green barrier which he had thrust to one side. The shrubbery thickened;
in five minutes she could catch but broken glimpses of the slopes rising
to right and left. Their horses splashed through a deep pool, and King
told Gloria to let her animal have his head so that he could pick his
way among submerged boulders. There came a spot where the banks sloped
gently again, and here he rode out upon a bit of springy sward, ringed
with alder and willow. As he dismounted Gloria looked uncertainly about
her. Damp underfoot and a paradise for mosquitoes, was her thought. He
caught her look and laughed.

"We get down here and leave the horses," he informed her. "They can top
off their grain and hay with grass while we dine. We go only about fifty
steps further but we go on foot."

She came down lightly, again all eager curiosity. King carrying their
provision-bag went ahead breaking aside the shrubbery for Gloria close
at his heels. They ploughed through what looked to her like an
impenetrable thicket; they forded the stream where it widened out
placidly, stepping on boulders. Always King went ahead, holding out his
hand to her. Once she slipped, but before her boot had broken the
surface of the water his arm was about her. He caught her up, holding
her an instant. Gloria began to laugh. Then, as she regarded it, a
thoroughly astonishing thing happened; she felt her face flushing,
hotter and hotter, until it burned. She laughed again, a trifle
uncertainly, and jumped unaided to the next boulder and across to the
pebbly shallows, wading out through six inches of water.

"Little fool!" she chided herself, hot with vexation. "What in the world
did you want to blush like that for? He will think you are about ten
years old."

For his part King stood stock-still a moment, regarding the water
rushing about him. He had caught her to save her from falling, he had
held her for something less than a round second. And yet something of
her pervaded his senses, it had been a second fraught with intimacy, her
hair had blown across his face, she had thrilled through him like a
sudden burst of music ... When he jerked his head up and looked at her
he could not see her face; she was very busy with a white pebble she
had picked up. He jumped across to land and went on, and the incident
sank away into silence.

He was glad to come to what he called the door to the Hidden Place. He
opened it for her; that is, he shoved aside a mass of leaves, holding
the branches back with his body. Gloria went through the opening thus
afforded, climbed a long, slanting whitish granite slab, and cried out
ecstatically at the beauty of the spot. Before her was a tiny meadow, as
green and smooth as velvet, thick with white and yellow violets. About
it, rimming it in clean lines which did not invade the sward, were
pines, and beyond the pines, to be seen in broken glimpses among their
sturdy straight trunks, were the cliffs shutting all in. Through one of
these vistas she saw a white waterfall, its wide-flung drops of spray
all the colours of the rainbow as the sun caught them. The water fell
into a green pool, spilled over, flowed through a rock channel of its
own ancient carving, and curved away through the meadow. On the edge of
this granite basin, with showers of spray breaking over it, a little
bird bobbed and dipped and, lifting its head with its own inimitably
bright gesture, broke into a sweet singing as liquidly musical as the
falling water.

"The Water-Ouzel!" cried Gloria. "See, I remembered his name. And he is
here to welcome us."

Under the pines, where the ground was dry, King made their camp-fire, a
small blaze of dry twigs between two flat stones. Gloria was every bit
as exultantly delighted with the moment as she could have been were she
really "about ten years old."

"I want to help. What can I do? Tell me, Mark, what can I do? Oh, the
coffee; you can't make coffee without water, can you?" She caught up the
new tin coffee-pot and ran across the meadow to the creek. The little
bird had given over singing and watched her; when she was mindful of his
previous rights and did not come too near his waterfall, he gave over
any foolish notion he may have had of flight and cocked his eye again at
the pool. Perhaps the coffee-pot put him in mind of his own dinner.
Gloria, kneeling at her task, watched him. He seemed to reflect a
moment; then with a sudden flirt and flutter he had broken the surface
of the water and was gone out of sight. She gasped; he had gone right
under the waterfall, a little bundle of feathers no bigger than her
clenched hand. She knelt with one knee getting wet and never knowing it;
she began to feel positive that the hardy, headlong little fellow surely
must be battered to death and drowned. Then with the abruptness of a
flash of light there he was again, on the surface now, driving himself
forward toward the bank. And there he sat again on his rock, the water
flung from him to flash and mingle with the falling spray, his head
back, his throbbing little throat pouring out his fluent melody. Gloria
laughed happily and went back to King and the fire with her pot of
water.

       *       *       *       *       *

"I love this!" said Gloria softly.

She was drinking a tin cup of strong cheap coffee cooled with condensed
milk; in her other hand was a thick man-made sandwich of bread, butter,
and corned beef. King laughed.

"What?" he demanded. "What particular article of my daintily served
luncheon has made the great hit with you? Is it, perhaps, the rancid
butter that you adore?"

"You know. I love this." Her look embraced the universe--began with the
dying fire, swept on beyond the tree-tops against the deep blue of sky.
"I don't know why people live in cities, with all of this shut out."

"The call of the wild!" He spoke lightly and yet he glimpsed a soul
really stirred; saw that for the moment, if for no longer, the great
solitudes held her enthralled. More seriously he added: "It's the blood
of your ancestors. It is just getting a chance to make itself heard. The
racket of Market Street drowns it out."

She nodded thoughtfully. They did full justice to their lunch, finished
with her purchases for dessert, quite as he had prophesied, and lazed
through the nooning hour. Gloria lay on a yielding mat of pine-needles,
her eyes grave as her spirit within her was grave, moved by influences
at once vague, restless, and tremendous. This was not her first day in
the woods, and yet she felt strangely that it was. He had spoken of her
"ancestors." She knew little of her mother's and her father's forbears;
she had never been greatly concerned with individuals whom she had never
known. In a way she had been led to think, by her own mother, however so
innocently, that she was "living them down." They had been of a ruder
race that had lived in a ruder day. In San Francisco, to Miss Gloria
Gaynor in a pretty new gown, one of a cluster of dainty girls, those
grandparents had seemed further away than the one step of removal
between them and her nearer blood. To-day they came near her, very near,
indeed, for the hour that she lay looking up at the sky. Not many words
passed between her and King; he sat, back to tree, and smoked his pipe
and was quite content with the silence.

She started out of a reverie to find King standing up, his body rigid as
he stood in the attitude of one who listens, his head a little to one
side, his eyes narrowed.

"Wait for me," he said. "I'll be back in just a minute."

She sat up and watched him. He went back to the sloping granite slab,
over it, down among the alders, and out of sight. For a moment she heard
him among the bushes; then as all sound made by him died away there was
only the purl of the creek and the eternal murmur of the pines. Now it
seemed to her more silent than before, even when King had sat wordlessly
near her. And yet, incongruously, whereas the silence was deepened by
utter solitude, the voices of running water and stirring trees rose
clearer, louder, more insistent. A falling pine-needle, striking all but
noiselessly at her side, made her turn swiftly.

Only now did she hear that other sound, which King had detected. It was
the thud of horses' hoofs; with it came men's voices faintly. King had
gone that way, Gloria stood up, smothered under a sense of aloneness
She resented his going; she was on the verge of calling to him; her
heart began to beat faster. She wasn't afraid ... she didn't think she
was afraid....

When he came up over the rock again, gone but a few moments, true to his
word, she ran to meet him. She had not been afraid, but engulfed by an
emotion which had seemed not born within her but a mighty emanation of
the woods themselves, and which in its effect was not unlike fear. An
emotion which, now that King was here, was lifted out of her and blown
away like a whiff of smoke before the mountain winds. She looked at him
with new curiosity, wondering at herself, wondering at him that his
presence or absence could make all this world of difference. She saw him
in a new, bright light, as one may see for the first time a stranger on
whom much depends. He was strong, she thought; strong of body, of mind,
of heart. He was like the mountains, which were not complete without
him. His eyes were frank and clear and honest; and yet they were, for
her, filled with mystery. For he was man, and his physical manhood was
splendidly, vigorously vital. She had danced with men and boys, flirted
with them, made friends of a sort with them. Yet none of them had set
her wondering as King did. The repressed curl of his short, crisp hair,
the warm tan of his face and hands and exposed throat, the very gleam of
his perfect teeth, and the flow of the muscles under his shirt--these
things by the sheer trick of opposites sent her fancies scurrying. To
Gratton. How unlike the two men were. And how glad she was that now it
was King coming up over the rock to her.... It had been to Gratton that
she had said: "He is every inch a man!" She stopped abruptly and waited
for him to come to her side.

"We must be going," he said. "You have rested?"

She nodded, and he began gathering up coffee-pot, cups, scraps of paper;
bits of food he left for bird and chipmunk, but the tin cans were
dropped behind an old log and covered over with leaves. She would not
have thought of that; she understood the reason and was glad that their
own arrival here had not been spoiled for them by finding a litter of
other campers' leavings. He stamped out the few embers of their fire,
and, not entirely satisfied, though there was but little danger of
forest fires here in green young June, nevertheless went to the creek
for water and doused the one or two black charred sticks which still
emitted thin wisps of smoke.

"Those men?" queried Gloria when it was clear that he would require
prompting. "Who were they?"

"Some chaps from Coloma, packing off into the woods."

"Swen Brodie?" she demanded.

"Yes. Swen Brodie and half a dozen of his ilk."

"We will overtake them? Is that why you are in a hurry now?"

"No. We won't see anything of them. That's what I went to find out. We
are within a few hundred yards of the fork in the trail; they turned off
to the right, as I thought they would."

"You would like to follow after them?" She gathered that from a vague
something in his voice and from a look, not so vague, in his eyes. "If I
were not along you would go the way they have gone?"

"Yes," he admitted. "But you are along, you know! What is more,"--as he
realized that she might fear he resented her being with him,--"I am glad
that you are. And now shall we start? We've a long ride ahead of us
yet."

She followed him down through the alders; at the pool where she had
slipped before, and he had held her in his arms, she was very careful
not to slip now. Nor did they look at each other while she lightly
touched his hand and they crossed over. For an hour, until the
wilderness worked its green magic upon them again, they were a very
silent man and girl, he pondering on Brodie and his men pushing on into
the solitudes, she wondering many things about her companion--and about
herself.



_Chapter VIII_


Through the long shadows of evening they rode back to the log house.
While King unsaddled, Gloria stood watching him; her eyes shone softly
through the dusk.

"It has been a truly wonderful day," she said simply.

"It is you who have been wonderful," he answered stoutly. "I know you
are not used to long rides like ours to-day; I know you are tired out.
And you never gave a sign."

"The blood of my ancestors," she laughed happily.

In the house Gratton looked at them sharply and suspiciously; Archie and
Teddy saw only Gloria through sorrowful eyes. King, with a nod to the
various guests and a few words with Mrs. Gaynor, entirely given to warm
praise of her daughter, drew Ben aside for a discussion of conditions as
he had found them and left them to-day. He was dead sure that Brodie had
gone back to Honeycutt, had gotten what he wanted, and was off in a
bee-line to put to the proof the old man's tale.

Gloria was off to bed early, saying "good-night everybody" rather
absently. She climbed up the stairs wearily. When her mother slipped
away from the others, having started the victrola and urged them to
dancing, she found Gloria ready for bed but standing before her window,
looking out at the first stars. Mrs. Gaynor discovered in her little
daughter a new, grave-eyed uncommunicativeness. Gloria usually had so
many bright, gushing things to say after a day of pleasure, but to-night
she appeared oddly preoccupied.

"Oh, I'm dead tired, mamma," she said impatiently. "Nothing happened.
I'll tell you to-morrow--anything I can think of. And now, good-night;
I'm so sleepy." She kissed her mother and added: "I didn't tell Mark
good-night--"

"_Mark_? Already, my dear?"

"He was outside with papa," said Gloria, slipping into bed. "Will you
tell him good-night for me?"

"He's gone," retorted her mother, with a certain relish.

"Gone!" Gloria sat up, a very pretty picture of consternation. "Where?"

"Back into the woods. Where he came from, of course. I actually think,"
and she laughed deprecatingly though with a shrewd watchful look to mark
her daughter's quick play of expression, "that that man couldn't sleep
two consecutive nights under a roof. His clothes smell like a pine-tree.
He wouldn't understand us any more than we could understand him, I
suppose."

Gloria was silent and thoughtful. Then, "Good-night, mamma," she offered
again, her cheek snuggled against her pillow. "And put out the light as
you go, please."

Mrs. Gaynor, accepting her dismissal though reluctantly, sighed and went
out. As the door closed Gloria tossed back the covers and sprang out of
bed, going again to her window. She watched the mountain ridges turn
blacker and blacker; saw a second star and another and suddenly the
heavens filled with a softly glimmering spray of twinkling lights; she
heard the night wind rustling, tender with vague voices. A tiny shiver
shook the white shoulders, a shiver not from cold, since not yet had the
air chilled. Through her mind swept a dozen vivid pictures, all of King,
most of them of him out there, alone with the night and the mountains.
But she saw him also as she had seen him to-day; riding before her,
breaking the alders aside, catching her as she fell. All day she had
thrilled to him. Now, more than ever, she thrilled. She imagined she saw
him striding along through the big boles of the pines; passing swiftly,
silent and stern, through a faint patch of light; standing in the
shadows, listening, his keen eyes drilling the obscurity; passing on
again, vigorous, forceful, determined, and "splendid." She wondered if
he would come up with Swen Brodie; most of all she wondered when she
would see him again.

In all likelihood Miss Gloria, healthy, tired young animal, would have
slept until noon next day had she been left to her own devices. But at
nine o'clock her mother came up with a breakfast-tray. Gloria regarded
it sleepily.

"I would have let you sleep, my dear," said Mrs. Gaynor, "but there are
your guests, you know----"

"Hang my guests," was Gloria's morning greeting. "Just because I invited
them up here do I have to give up every shred of my independence?" She
was lying in identically the same position in which she had dropped off
to sleep the night before; now she turned and emitted a sudden "Ouch!"
Not only was she stiff from head to foot; her whole body ached as though
it were nothing but bruises.

So began Gloria's day after her picnicking with Mark King. And in very
much the same way her day continued. Long before the sun set she had
quarrelled with Georgia, turned up her nose at Teddy, laughed derisively
at poor Archie's dog-like devotion, and considerably perplexed and
worried Mr. Gratton, who was astute enough to keep tactfully in the
background, hurt her mother's feelings, and alarmed her father by a wild
and for the instant perfectly heartfelt determination to go and be a
"movie" actress. There was no dancing that night. Gloria, when they
thought her upstairs, sat alone out in the gloaming, a wistful, drooping
little girl surrendering sweepingly to youthful melancholia. She didn't
know just what the matter was; she didn't seek for reasons and
explanations; she merely stared at the far-off stars which swam in a
blue blur, and felt miserable.

But morning came again, as bright as that first day in Eden; the birds
sang and the air was crisp, and young blood ran pleasantly. She came
down early, all radiant smiles; she kissed her mother on both cheeks and
the lips, rumpled her father's hair affectionately, went for a stroll
with Mr. Gratton before breakfast, craved Georgia's pardon abjectly, and
made the world an abiding-place of joy for the college boys.

Gloria was mildly surprised that Gratton did not appear in the least to
resent her day of adventuring with King. He was interested; he did shake
his head with one of his suave smiles and murmur "Lucky dog!" when King
was referred to. But his interest seemed to be chiefly in "that quaint
little relic of past, turbulent days, Coloma." He had her tell him all
about it; of the deserted houses, the store, everything. Hence his
curiosity in Honeycutt and Brodie, and just what happened between King
and them, did not stand out alone and made no impression on Gloria. Long
ago Gratton had had from her lips what rumours had been repeated by her
father to her mother and then relayed on to her own ears. Down in San
Francisco, busied with her own youthful joys, this quest of Ben Gaynor
and Mark King had had no serious import to the girl; she had merely
chatted of it because of its colourful phases. Naturally, had she
thought a great deal of it, she would have supposed that Gratton, in
nowise concerned, was even more superficially interested than herself.

By the end of the week her guests began taking their leaves. Georgia and
Connie Grayson were off to foregather with a crowd of friends at the
Lake Tahoe "Tavern"; Evelyn returned to her mother in Oakland; Archie
departed importantly to aid his father "in the business"; Teddy went
away regretfully. Even Mr. Gratton, having lingered longest of all, went
back to his city affairs, promising to run up again when he could,
prophesying smilingly that he would see both Gloria and her mother in
town within ten days. Ben, leaving his oldest and most dependable
timber-jack to look out for the womenfolk, hastened back to the
lumber-camp, where he returned like a fish to water to his old pipe and
old clothes and roomy boots. And Gloria was plunged deep into
loneliness.

She would walk up the creek back of the house, sit by the hour near the
pool where the water came slithering down over a green and grey boulder,
watching for the water-ouzel, entertained in an absent sort of way by
his bobbings and flirtings and snatches of song. She dreamed day-dreams;
she started expectantly every time a chipmunk made a scurrying racket
in dead leaves. She made a hundred romantic conclusions to the story,
just begun, by Mark King going in the night into the mountains where
Brodie was. Her mind was rife with speculation, having ample food for
thought in all the information she had extracted from her father. Thus,
she knew of Andy Parker's death; of old Honeycutt's box; of Honeycutt's
boastings of a wild youth; of Brodie's threats and King's interference
and the old man's shotgun. If she could only _know_ what was happening
now out there beyond those silent blue barriers! Night after night she
stood at her window, swayed through many swift moods by her live
fancies.

She grew wildly homesick for town. A theatre, dance, a ride through the
park. Activity. And people. It was for her mother that she consented to
remain here another week. Mrs. Gaynor declared that she must have a few
more days of rest; she was worn out from a year of going eternally,
entertaining or being entertained. Gloria, yielding, plunged into an
orgy of letter-writing. She answered letters weeks old; she scribbled
countless bright and unnecessary notes. Also she succeeded in getting
her mother to drive with her frequently to Tahoe, to call on those of
their friends there who had come to the mountains so early in the
season. Several times they remained overnight at the Tavern.

It was after one of these absences that Jim Spalding, the old
timber-jack, told Mrs. Gaynor in his abashed stammer that Mark King had
showed up while they were gone. Gloria, on her way to her room, whirled
and came back, and extracted the tale in its entirety, pumping it out of
the brief, few-worded old Spalding in jerky details. King had appeared
late yesterday afternoon, coming out of the woods. Looked like he'd been
roughin' it an' goin' it hard, at that. Had told Jim he wanted to
telephone. Had stuck around for a while gettin' his call through; had
eaten supper with Jim; had gone back into the woods just about dark.
That was all Jim knowed about it.

Rather, that was all that he supposed he knew until Miss Gloria was
done with him. She dragged other bits of information to the surface.
King had phoned her father; they had talked ten minutes; Mr. Gaynor was
to telephone to the log house again to-morrow or next day. There would
be a message for King; mos' likely from Coloma. King wanted to know
something; Ben was to find out; King would turn up within a few days for
the message.

Mrs. Gaynor that same day said to her daughter in a way so casual that
Gloria immediately was on the alert:

"You've been very sweet to stay up here in this lonely place with me,
dear. I am ready to go at any time now. Shall we go to-morrow?"

"Mother thinks she is so deep!" was Gloria's unspoken comment.

"We've such a lot of packing to do," said Gloria, with an assumption of
carelessness far more artistic than her mother's. "And I'm as sleepy and
lazy as an owl after being up so late last night." Her yawn, softly
patted by four pink-and-white fingers, was as ingenuous as a kitten's.
"I'm really in no hurry, mamma. To-morrow, if we're ready. Or next day."

They were still in the log house when, twenty-four hours later, the
telephone rang, and Gloria, quick to forestall her mother, heard the
operator saying: "Coloma calling Ben Gaynor's residence."

"Coloma!" thought Gloria with a quickened heartbeat. Then it wouldn't be
her father, after all; it would be Mark King----

But her father it was, and she was disappointed. The message, however,
was for King.

"Mark will show up in a day or so," he said. "Tell him that I did as he
asked; that Brodie is in and out from here, the Lord knows what about;
that old Honeycutt boasts that what he has hidden nobody is going to
find. I think if he ever talks to anybody it will be to me, and I'll run
in and see him whenever I get a chance to get over here. And tell King
that--that----Oh, I guess that's all; better let me have a word with
your mother."

Ben Gaynor was never the man for successful subterfuge, especially with
his daughter; she could read every look in his eye, every twitch of his
mouth, and now, over many miles of country telephone lines, she knew
that her beloved old humbug of a male parent was "holding out on her."
Her first impulse was to face him down and demand to be told the rest.
But realizing that a father at the end of a long-distance line was
possessed of a certain strategic advantage presenting more difficulties
than a mother at hand, she said lightly:

"All right, papa. I'll call her. Be sure you take good care of yourself.
Bydie." She relinquished the telephone instrument to her mother and
stood waiting.

She could hear the buzzing of her father's voice but no distinct word.
Her mother said "Yes?" and "Yes," and "Yes, Ben." And then: "Oh, _Ben_!
I don't understand." And then her mother's voice sharpened, and she cut
into something Gaynor was saying: "I can't say anything like _that_! It
is as though we suspected him of being underhanded. And----"

Such scraps of talk were baffling, and Gloria, with scant patience for
the baffling, moved up and down restlessly. When her mother had clicked
up the receiver, Gloria followed her and demanded to be told. Mrs.
Gaynor looked worried; said it was nothing, and refused to talk. But in
five minutes her daughter knew everything Gaynor had said. King was to
be told that Gratton, instead of going straight to San Francisco, had
gone down to Placerville, and next had turned up at Coloma; that he had
spent three days there; that he had gone several times to Honeycutt's
shanty, and had been seen, more than once, with Swen Brodie.

"It's an outrage," cried Mrs. Gaynor, "to retail all that to Mark King.
What business of his is it if Mr. Gratton does go to Coloma, or anywhere
else?"

"That's for you and papa to argue out," said Gloria serenely.

"We are going back to San Francisco to-morrow!"

"I'm not. You know I'm not ready to go yet."

"That is very undutiful, Gloria," said her mother anxiously. "When your
own mother----"

"Oh, let's not get tragic! And, anyway, papa wanted us to stay until Mr.
King came, so that we could tell him."

"Jim Spalding will be here; he can tell----"

"Why, mamma! After papa has trusted to _us_ to see that his message is
delivered!" Gloria looked shocked, incredulous. "Surely----"

So they waited for Mark King to come again out of the forest. All the
next day Gloria, dressed very daintily and looking so lovely in her
expectancy that even old Jim Spalding's eyes followed her everywhere,
watched from the porch or a window or her place by the creek. She was
sure that he would step out of the shadows into the sun with that
familiar appearance of having just materialized from among the tree
trunks; over and over she was prepared, with prettily simulated
surprise, to greet his coming. But the day passed, night drove them
indoors to a cosy fireplace and lights and fragments of music which
Gloria played wistfully or crashingly in bursts of impatience, and still
he did not come. Mrs. Gaynor went off to bed at nine o'clock; Gloria,
suddenly absorbed in a book, elected to sit up and finish her chapter.
She outwatched the log fire; at eleven o'clock the air was chill, and
Gloria as she went upstairs shivered a little and felt tired and vaguely
sad.

The next day she put on another pretty dress, did her hair in her
favourite way, and went about the house as gay as a lark. The day
dragged by; King did not come. By nightfall the look in Gloria's eyes
had altered, and a stubborn expression played havoc with the tenderer
curves of her mouth. She resented at this late date King's way of going;
not only had he not told her good-bye, he had left no word with her
father for her. She sat smiling over a letter received some days ago
from Gratton--after she had retrieved the letter from a heap of crumpled
papers in her bedroom waste-paper basket. She read to her mother
fragments, bright, gossipy remarks in Gratton's clever way of saying
them; she wrote a long, dashingly composed answer.

Two days later she said to her mother, out of a long silence over the
coffee cups:

"Let's go back to San Francisco. This stupid place gets on my nerves."

"Why, of course, dear," agreed Mrs. Gaynor. "I can have everything
packed this afternoon, and to-morrow----"

"Nonsense," said Gloria. "You know we can get packed in half an hour."

That day they left Jim Spalding in charge and departed for Truckee to
catch a train for San Francisco. Mrs. Gaynor dutifully entrusted to
Spalding her husband's message for Mark King. That is to say, that
portion of the message which she considered important. Gloria herself
left no message with old Jim; not in so many words. But she did impress
him with her abundant gaiety, with her eagerness for San Francisco,
where all of her best and dearest friends were. If any one should ask
old Jim concerning Miss Gloria, Jim would be sure to make it clear that
she had no minutest regret in going but a very lively anticipation of
the fullest happiness elsewhere.



_Chapter IX_


Three or four weeks passed before Mark King and Gloria met again. Weeks
of busy gaiety on her part, of steady, persistent seeking on his. Now
again Gloria and her mother and Ben were at the log house in the
mountains, this time with a fresh set of guests. Only one of the former
flock had been invited: Mr. Gratton. And this despite Ben Gaynor's
uneasy "This chap Gratton, Nellie. He's cutting in pretty strong here of
late, and I don't know that I like him. He's too confounded smooth
somehow."

King came the day after the guests arrived for a talk with Ben. Gloria
knew that he was coming and was coolly prepared to meet him. She gave
him a bright little nod, friendly enough but casual, and resumed her
lively chatter with her friends. King went off with Gaynor. That night
there was no moon, but the stars, those great glittering stars of the
Sierra, made the hour softly palpitant. King betook himself to smoke
upon that particular, remembered corner of the porch; Gloria, slipping
out from a dance, felt the little thrill that would not down when she
found him there. In their two chairs, necessarily close together since
the nook was so cosily narrow, her shoulder now and then brushing his as
she moved, the faint fragrances from her gown and hair blown across his
face by the night breeze--for them his pipe hastily laid aside--they sat
talking softly or in a pleasant silence. The next morning--the matter
seemed to arrange itself with very little help from either--they were to
have a ride together This time they would take their lunch. When they
said good-night Gloria impulsively gave him her two hands; he remembered
how she had done that the first time he had seen her. Her face was
lifted up to his; in the starlight he saw her eyes shining softly,
gloriously; he saw her mouth, the lips barely apart. For an instant his
hands shut down hard on hers; he felt the faint pressure of her own in
return. When they heard her mother in the doorway calling, "Gloria,
where are you?" they started apart. A strange and unanalysed sense of
secrecy had fallen upon them; Gloria whispered, "Good-night, Mark," and
then calling, "Here I am, mamma; just cooling off," she went skipping
down the porch, slipped her arm about her mother, and carried her back
into the house.

       *       *       *       *       *

Before the new day was fairly come they met in the fringe of pines.
Again they shook hands; again for an instant they stood as they had
stood last night. They were tremblingly close to the first kiss.
Suddenly Gloria, with her colour high and her eyes hidden under lashes
which King marvelled at, lashes laid tenderly against her cheeks, pulled
her hands out of his and began drawing on her gauntlets. Gravely, as
though here were a rite to be approached solemnly, he lifted her into
the saddle. They turned their horses and rode up the ridge among the
trees.

They heard together the first sleepy twitterings of hidden birds; they
saw the black shadows thinning; they watched the light come upon the
peaks. Ridges shook off the shadow cloaks, seemed to quiver as they
awoke to the new day, grew flushed and rosy. The chill of the early
morning air was like wine, sparkling, tingling in the blood. The smell
of resinous woods was insistent, the fine bouquet to the rare vintage.
The day, the world, themselves--all were young together--all awakening
to the full, true, and triumphant meaning of life. They rode a mile with
never a spoken word but in a never-broken communion; then it was Gloria
who spoke first, saying, as she had said once before: "I love it!"

They followed narrow trails through the ceanothus-bushes, riding one
behind the other; they climbed steep trails among the pines; then went
down steep trails among granite boulders; they rode side by side through
little upland valleys and grassy meadows. They broke off sprays of
resinous needles as they rode, inhaling the sharp odours; they stooped
for handfuls of fragrant sage; they splashed through swampy places where
the grass and stalks of lush flowers swept their stirrups, through
rock-bound noisy streams where they must pick their way cautiously, and
where the horses snorted and shook their heads and Gloria laughed
gleefully. To-day was like the completion of that other day when they
had ridden to Coloma--to both it seemed that it was only yesterday. The
weeks in between did not matter; they were wiped out of life by the
green magic. Unfinished topics, left over from the first ride, presented
themselves now to be completed. Once Gloria, speaking of their first
woodland luncheon, said "Yesterday." Once King, as they crossed a wild
mountain brook, said, "There's one's nest now. On that rock down by the
waterfall. Looks like a bit of the rock itself, with moss all about it,"
and Gloria understood that it was her water-ouzel he was talking about.

"It was springtime yesterday and to-day it's summer!" said Gloria.

"It's always springtime somewhere in the world," answered King. "To-day
we'll ride from one season up into the other."

"More magic!" laughed Gloria.

It is always springtime somewhere in the world! As youth knows and
remembers, as age forgets. Always a place somewhere for laughter and
love and light hands caressing, for bird song and bird mating and
colourful flowers. And to-day they were seeking this place among the
mountains, riding on expectantly through dark passes, climbing winding
trails, looking across deep cañons and blue ridges. Gloria thought
dreamily that she would like always to be riding thus, leaving summer
behind and below, questing the joyous, full-sapped springtime.

He had promised to show her his latest temporary camp. They came to it
before noon at an altitude of well above seven thousand feet. In a
grassy open space they left their horses; King carried their lunch
bundle and they went on on foot. Along the frothing creek, along the
mountain-side through a wild country of dwarfed vegetation. She began to
understand a thing he had told her; that the Sierra is the land of dwarf
and giant. Pine and cedar and, in one spot he knew, mighty sequoia
piercing at the sky; and here pine, dwarfed, pygmied until it was but a
mat of twisted, broken twigs carpeting the heights. "And I have walked
among the pine tops!" cried Gloria. For up here there was scant soil;
here the winds raged and the snow heaped itself high in the late fall
and remained, icy-crusted, into late summer; and here, now, the
springtime had just come. Never had Gloria seen more beautiful flowers,
flowers half so delicate-looking. And yet how hardy they must be, to
live here at all!

"You are like these flowers," King said quite gravely and with
sincerity. Gloria told him, also gravely and sincerely, that that was
the finest compliment she had ever received--she hoped that he meant it.
At least she understood and she would like to be like them.

His camp was in a little nearly level spot, sheltered by crags and so
hidden by them that one must come fairly upon it before guessing its
proximity. Back of it rose cliffs so sheer that Gloria craned her neck
to look up at them. Below were the headwaters of the creek; across it
the steep slope of the other cañon wall. On all hands bleak, naked rock
with tiny blossoms here and there between in the shallow soil and the
carpeting of pygmy pine and flattened cedar. Only infrequently did a
tree, with roots gripping like claws, lift its ragged top above the big
boulders. A wild place, savagely silent save for the hissing of the wind
around the cliffs above.

King brought water from the creek. He showed her where he had hidden his
few camp utensils; the one small pot, one frying-pan, one cup, one
spoon. To these he added his big-bladed pocket-knife. He made a fire
where already there was a little heap of charred coals against a
blackened rock, and they made coffee and cooked bacon. Gloria used a
stick which he had pointed for her to turn the bacon. They took turns
with the one cup.

"What was it like up on the cliff tops?" King did not know; he had not
yet been up there. And would it take long to climb them? Not over an
hour, he estimated; if she wasn't tired? It was decided that King would
have his postprandial smoke up there; where they could sit and look out
"across the top of the world."

As they climbed they came into a current of rushing air. Higher up the
wind strengthened. They stood poised on boulders, their shoulders thrown
back, heads up, lungs filling. Gloria's hair was whipped out from under
her turban; it blew across her face; a strand of it fluttered across
King's eyes, brushed his lips. He gave her his hand up a steep place
down which they sent a cascade of disintegrating stone. They stood side
by side, shoulders brushing, resting, breathing deeply. Perceptibly the
air thinned; one's lungs were taxed to capacity here; the blood
clamoured for deeper drafts, for more oxygen. When they came to the top
Gloria dropped down, panting, though they had stopped many times on the
way. She closed her eyes and her senses swam through a vast blur. King
gave her a drink from his canteen; she merely thanked him with her eyes.

But in ten minutes she had rested and was on her feet, her slim body
leaning against the wind. He stood by her and they looked out across the
mountains. For what seemed to Gloria a thousand miles there was the
broken wilderness of mountains gashed with gorges, crowned with peaks,
painted with sunlight and distance, glinting white here, veiled in
purple there. She gasped at the bigness of it; it spoke of the vastness
of the world and of the world's primitive savagery. And yet it did not
repel; it fascinated and its message had the seeming of an old,
oft-told, and half-forgotten tale. It threatened with its spires as
cruel as bared fangs, and yet it beckoned and invited with its blue
distances. Always, since the first man fashioned the first club and made
him a knife of a jagged flint, has mankind battled with the great
mother, the earth who bore him. He has striven with her for his food,
warred with her for his raiment, entrenched himself against the
merciless attack of the seasons, winter to stab him with icy spear,
summer to consume him. And always has he loved her and honoured her,
since she is his great mother. Gloria, her thoughts confused by
conflicting instincts, inspired and awed, drew closer to King.

"--But to be out here alone!" The utter, utter loneliness of it. She
looked at him with new, curious eyes. "Doesn't it bear down on you;
don't you feel at times that the loneliness----"

He understood.

"I am used to it, you know. I have never known what it was out here to
feel lonely until----"

She waited for him to finish, her eyes on his. Until----?

"Until after our first ride together," he said.

Again she understood. And now she looked away hastily and her cheeks
reddened. He was about to tell her that he loved her; his eyes had told
her; his lips were shaping to the words "I love you!" And she was
suddenly conscious of a wild nutter in her heart; she was trembling as
though terrified. Other men had told her "I love you." Many times and in
many ways--smiling, with a laugh, with a sigh--whispering the words or
saying them half sternly. And she had always been gay and ready; a
little thrilled, perhaps, as by a chance strain of music. But now--she
could hardly breathe. Now she was frightened. She did not know why; she
could not understand the sense of it; she only knew that she was afraid.
Of what? Nor did she know that. She only knew that here were Gloria
Gaynor and Mark King, man and girl--man and woman--set apart from the
world, lifted above it, clear-cut figures upon a pinnacle piercing the
infinite blue of the heavens, and that a mystery was unfolding before
them. She had a wild wish to stop the flight of time, to thrust it back
upon itself, to have the present not the present but to avoid the Now by
racing back into the serenity of Just A Little While Ago. Ten minutes
ago--anything but this electric, terrifying moment when Mark King, a
surge of emotion upon him, was about to say: "I love you."

"Look!" Gloria started and, forgetful of the strange conflict of
emotions within her, clutched at his sleeve. "A man--here;----"

"Swen Brodie!" muttered King angrily.

Brodie had just clambered up the ridge and came into view only when his
head and bulky shoulders were upthrust beyond a boulder. He came on
until he topped the boulder, standing fully revealed upon its flattish
top, the butt of his rifle resting on his boot. Gloria was suddenly
afraid with a new sort of fear. Though this man was not near enough for
her to see the dancing evil of his little eyes, she saw the brutish face
in full relief against the sky, and marked the jeer on the ugly mouth.
Her one wild thought was that Brodie would murder them both, shoot them
both down in cold blood. She shuddered. King was unarmed; Brodie hated
King as only a man of Brodie's kind, bestial and cruel, could hate. She
remembered what her father had told her; of the death of Andy Parker.
She began tugging at King.

"Take me away!" she gasped. And then, with a terrified look over her
shoulder: "Oh, he is terrible!"

Perhaps Brodie heard. The stiff wind blew her words away from her lips,
tossing them toward him.

"Steady, Gloria," said King in a low voice. "I'll take you away. But we
needn't hurry. He won't hurt you." And, to further soothe her, he added:
"He'd be afraid to shoot, were he minded to. The noise of the gun, you
know. And he doesn't know how many there are with us, or how close they
are. Come, we'll go this way."

He turned his back square on Brodie and with his hand firm on Gloria's
arm led her along the ridge. They passed about a wind-worn rock, and
Gloria looked back, hoping that it had hidden them already from Brodie;
she saw his head over the top of it, felt upon her the eyes which she
could not see, lost as they were under his hat-brim and hurried on. She
ran ahead now with King hastening his step to overtake her.



_Chapter X_


That night when King and Gloria said "good-night" an odd constraint lay
over them. To Gloria, King seemed stiff and preoccupied; she herself had
red spots in her cheeks and was nervously tense. The abrupt approach of
Brodie with his repulsive face--at a moment when the world swirled away
from her underfoot and a divine madness was in her blood--the reaction
and revulsion--all this and the resultant conflict of emotions had worn
her out. She was sure of nothing in all the world--for once was not in
the least certain of herself--when she drew her hand out of King's and
hastened to her guests in the house. It was with a sense of relief that
she heard the door close, shutting her in with familiar, homey objects
and faces, opposing its barrier against the wilderness and a man who was
a part of the wilderness. She knew that King was going back to the
mountains; she knew when he left, going swiftly and silently, like a
shadow among shadows; she knew that this time he went armed, carrying
her father's rifle.

For Mark King knew that it was inevitable that his path and Swen
Brodie's should run closer and closer; that trails made by two men like
King and Brodie could never converge harmoniously; that there was too
much at stake; that it was well to be ready for Brodie in an ugly mood
in an encounter so far removed from the habitations of men that a deed
done would pass without human commentary.

A week passed and Gloria went back to San Francisco. These had been
seven days and nights of uncertainty for her, and had brought hours of
confusion that mounted into bewilderment. She had sung and danced and
flirted as even Gloria Gaynor had never done before; she had made
Gratton sure of her and his eyes had smouldered and his chalky pale face
had flushed; she had sent him off, gnawing at his nails; she had made
other young laughter rise like echoes of her own; she had sighed and sat
long hours at her window, wondering, wondering, wondering. In the end
she had gone, leaving her little note for Mark King.

King did not return to the log house. He knew that long ago Gloria would
have gone; there was nothing to draw him in her absence. He kept in
touch, none too close, with Ben Gaynor; telephoned him once from Coloma,
and once sent a note to him by a hunter he encountered on Five Lakes
Creek, above Hell Hole, the note to be mailed in Truckee some time
later, and to reach Gaynor the following day at his lumber-camp. These
were strenuous days during which King penetrated the most out-of-the-way
corners of the mountains. He constructed his theories and strove
doggedly to set them to the proof. He held that when Baldy Winch had
made him a cabin in so inaccessible and distant a spot as the crest of
Lookout Ridge, it had been because Winch, the sole survivor of those
hardy spirits who had been of Gus Ingle's party, was of a mind to make
sure, day after day, that no other men went where he had been. Perhaps
he knew that he alone remained alive; that the secret was his; that he
had but to wait the winter out, to sit through the spring thaw, and then
go back to claim his own. A man like Baldy Winch, as King envisioned
him, would do that. Hence, from Lookout Ridge one should be able to see
the very point, or a peak standing over the very point, where Gus
Ingle's men had gone. But always the one difficulty: that point might be
a mile away, or ten, twenty, thirty miles away. There was nothing to do
but seek--and he knew that always Swen Brodie, too, was seeking, Brodie
and the men of his own kind whom likeness drew to likeness. So King
spent day after day in the cañons and on the ridges, and yet, through
Ben Gaynor, thought to keep an eye on old Loony Honeycutt.

But there were many hours, alone in the forests resting, sitting over a
bubbling coffee-pot, lying in his blankets under the stars, that King
thought very little of Brodie, Gus Ingle, or Honeycutt. There were times
when the solitudes were empty; when a new, strange feeling of loneliness
swept overpoweringly over him. At such moments he fancied that a girl
came stealing through the trees to him; that she slipped her hand into
his own; that she lifted to his her soft eyes; that something within the
soul of him spoke to her and that she answered. His pulses quickened; a
great yearning as of infinite hunger possessed him. He remembered how
they had stood together upon the ridge the last time; how his arms had
been opening for her; the look in her eyes. That had been a moment when
the world had lain at their feet; when they had been lifted up and up,
close to the gates of paradise.

He saw virtually nothing of Brodie. Now and then smoke from a camp-fire;
once or twice the charred coals where Brodie's men had been before him.
Upon these camp sites he looked contemptuously; carelessness and
wastefulness were two things he hated in a woodsman, and always he found
them in Brodie's wake. Also he found bottles. Further, he was of the
opinion that he could go in the dark to the particular cañon in which
the illicit still made its output of bad moonshine whiskey. But, though
that canon lay in the heart of the country he was combing over, it was
one which he had explored from top to bottom two years ago, and now was
content to leave aside.

One day he came upon signs of a killing made the day before; by one of
Brodie's outfit, he assumed. Some one had baited for a bear and had
killed. The mother bear, he discovered the following morning. For he
came upon a little brown cub whimpering dismally. King made the
rebellious little fellow an unwilling captive--and smiled as he thought
of Gloria. Gloria had talked of bear cubs. If she but had one for a pet!
Well, here was Gloria's pet. King that day turned toward the log house.
And thus he received at last Gloria's note at Jim Spalding's hands:

    "DEAR MARK,

    "Mamma and I have to go back to town to-morrow. I am so sorry
    that I can't stay up here always and always. Do you realize
    that I have never seen you in the city? It's lots of fun, too,
    in its own way, don't you think? Another kind of a wilderness.
    I wonder if you would come down--if I asked you to? I'll say it
    very nicely and properly, like this: 'Miss Gloria Gaynor
    requests the pleasure of Mr. Mark King's presence at her little
    birthday-party, on the evening of August twelfth, at eight
    o'clock.' Just the four of us, Mark; mamma and papa, you and

    "GLORIA."

"August twelfth," said King. "I'll go."

He didn't write, as the necessity of an answer did not suggest itself to
him. He took it for granted that she would know that he would come. He
chuckled as he thought of the birthday gift he would bring her. There
was still a week; he remained with Spalding at the Gaynor mountain home
and devoted hour after hour to taming the cub. On the eleventh he was in
San Francisco. Before he had taken a taxi at the Ferry Building it had
dawned on him that his best suit of clothes was somewhat outworn. It
would never do to go to the Gaynors' in that. Nor was there time for a
tailor. Therefore he went direct to a clothing-store in Market Street
and in something less than half an hour had bought suit, hat, shoes,
socks, shirt, collar, and tie.

"I can have the alterations made by to-morrow afternoon," said the
salesman.

"What alterations?" demanded King, turning before the long glass and
staring at his new finery.

"The coat is a trifle tight just here--the trousers----"

King laughed.

"As long as I'm satisfied, you are, aren't you?" he said.

The clerk watched him with admiring eyes as he went out. For the clerk,
an odd thing in a man who sold clothing and therefore was prone to judge
by clothes, caught a glimpse of the real man.

"Big mining man, most likely," muttered the clerk. "Don't care for
clothes and is rich enough to get by with whatever he wears." He looked
vaguely envious.

King was busied for an hour or so, finding quarters for his cub,
registering at the St. Francis, getting a shave and hair-cut. A
manicurist saw his hands and, smothering a giggle, pointed them out to
the young fellow she was working on.

"Go after them," he grinned. "There's a fortune for you in them."

"Nothing doing," she returned from her higher wisdom. "He ain't the kind
that knows he's got any hands unless he's got a job for them to do."

Later King telephoned to the Gaynor home. A maid answered and informed
him that Mr. Gaynor had not arrived yet, though he was expected this
afternoon or in the morning; that both Mrs. and Miss Gaynor were out.
King hung up without leaving his name.

King sat in the lobby, musing on San Francisco. As Gloria had said, it
was a wilderness of its own sort. Time was when it had appealed to him;
that was in the younger collegiate days. He wondered what had happened
to his one-time proud evening regalia; how he had strutted in it, dances
and dinners and theatre-parties! But briefly and long, long ago. It was
like a half-forgotten former incarnation; or, rather, like the
unfamiliar existence of some other man. He grew restless over his paper
and strolled into the bar. There he was fortunate enough to stumble on a
man he knew, an old mining engineer. The two got off into a corner and
talked. Later they dined and went to the theatre together.

The next evening King got a taxi, called for his bear cub, stopped at a
florist's for an armful of early violets, and growing more eager and
impatient at every block was off to the Gaynor home.

"Here you are, sir," said the chauffeur, opening the door.

King fancied the man had made a mistake in the number. The house was
blazing with lights, upstairs and down; there was an unmistakable air of
revelry about it; faintly the music of a new dance tune, violin and
piccolo and piano, crept out into the night. Above the music he could
hear gay voices, muffled by door and window and wall.

King was of a mind to go back to the hotel. He had counted on the
Gaynors alone, not on this sort of thing. But also, most of all, he had
counted on Gloria, and his hesitation was brief. He jumped down and,
leading his bear cub by its new chain, went up the steps.

A housemaid came to the door, opened it wide for him, saw the cub
against his leg, and screamed.

"Why, what on earth is the matter, Frieda?" said some one.

It was Gloria passing through the front hallway with a worshipful youth.
Gloria came to the door, the youth at her heels, looking over her
shoulder.

"Oh!" cried Gloria. King knew then in a flash that she had not expected
him, that probably because he had never answered her letter she had
forgotten all about it. Unconsciously he stiffened--his old gesture
before a woman.

But now Gloria came running out to him, her two hands offered, her eyes
alight with pleasure.

"You did come," she said gladly.

Gloria's escort, obviously holding himself to be privileged through
virtue of his briefly temporary office, thrust himself along in her
wake. Him King did not notice; King saw only Gloria. As of old she set
his pulse stirring restlessly with her sparkling, vivid loveliness.
To-night was Gloria's night; she was eighteen and queen of the world.

"And----Oh, look!" She let her hands remain in his but her eyes were
all for the little brown bundle of fur at King's feet, that began now to
whine and pull back at its chain. "My birthday present!"

Just now Mark King would have given anything he could think of to have
that bear cub back in the woods where it belonged. He hadn't had time to
analyse impulses; he didn't know why all of a sudden his gift seemed out
of place. As he let Gloria's fingers slip through his he looked at the
young fellow, a boy of Gloria's own age, in the doorway. Perhaps the
full evening dress had something to do with King's new attitude toward
his pet. But now as Gloria, a little timid and holding her skirts back
and yet clearly delighted, flashed him her look of understanding and
gratitude, he was content.

Gloria remembered to make Mr. King known to Mr. Trimble. Then King
suggested that they take the cub around back and lodge him for the night
in the garage. But Gloria, discovering that she could pat and fondle the
little creature, and that he was of friendly disposition, insisted on
having him brought into the house for all to see.

"It's the most delightful present of all!" she whispered to King.

In the hallway they were surrounded by a crowd of the curious. Girls in
pretty dresses, young fellows in black suits, all very exact as to the
proper evening appointments. At first they were disposed to look on King
as "the man who brought the cub," and it was only when Gloria began a
string of introductions that they understood. One and all, they
regarded Mark King curiously.

The cub was made much of, and finally led off to the kitchen for sugar
and a bed in a box under the table. Mrs. Gaynor appeared and was "very
glad indeed to see Mr. King again." Gratton, whom King remembered with
small liking, came up and shook hands, and looked at King in a way which
did nothing to increase the liking. Ben, it appeared, had been unable to
come this year. King was sorry for that as he looked about him. Only now
did he remember the violets he had brought for Gloria.

The evening was anything but that to which he had looked forward. From
the beginning he regretted coming; before the end it was slow torture
for him. He was out of place and felt more out of place than he was.
Glances at his carelessly purchased clothes were veiled, and never
utterly impolite, but he was conscious of them. He was conspicuous
because he was different; outwardly in garb, inwardly in much else.
There was no one here whom he knew; he had never felt that he knew
Gloria's mother, and to-night Gloria's self, puzzling him, baffling him,
was an Unknown. Not that she was not delightful to him; she was just as
delightful to every other man there, and in the same way. His days with
her in the forest blurred and faded.

Gloria gave him the first dance after his arrival, highhandedly
commanding a fair-haired and despondent youth to surrender to King one
of his numbers. King caught her into his arms hungrily--only to feel
that she was very far away from him. He knew that he was dancing
awkwardly; he had not danced for a dozen years. Gloria suggested sitting
out the rest of the dance; she said it prettily but he understood. He
understood, too, by that sixth sense of man which is so keen at certain
moments of mental distress that all of Gloria's friends were wondering
about him, where he came from, "what his business was." He was tanned,
rugged. He was not of them. He fancied, sensitively, that among
themselves they laughed at him. As he sat with Gloria and found little
to say, he was conscious of her eyes probing at him when she thought
that he did not see. He looked away, a shadow in his eyes, and chanced
to see Gratton. Gratton, who had struck him as contemptible in the
woods, a misfit and a poor sort of man at best, was here on his own
heath. He carried himself well, he talked well; he bore himself with a
certain distinction. Clearly he was much in favour among the girls and
women, much envied by the younger men. Yes; Gloria was right: this was
another sort of wilderness where Mark King was the misfit, where Gratton
was as much in tone with his environment as was King among the forest
and crags of the ridges.

Another dance. Gloria excused herself lightly and escaped into the arms
of Gratton himself. Escaped! King understood; that was the word for it.
He watched them; saw Gratton whisper something into her ear, saw Gloria
toss her head, saw her cheeks flush. Then Gratton laughed and she
laughed with him. They danced wonderfully together, swaying together
like two reeds in the same gentle wind. Others than King noticed; there
were knowing smiles. At the end of the dance King saw the look which
Gloria, flushed and happy, flashed up at Gratton, and his heart
contracted in a sudden spasm of pain.

When again couples were seeking each other to the jazzy invitation of
the musicians, King slipped away and went outside. He stood in the
shadows of the porch seeking to get a grip on himself. In a moment he
would go in and say good-night to Mrs. Gaynor; he'd say good-night to
Gloria; he would go and put an end to a hideous nightmare. He held
himself very much of a fool, and he knew that he was fanciful. But he
was of no mind to stay.

Two or three couples came out; he remained unnoticed in the darkness. He
heard a girl's voice:

"But _who_ is he? I think he's terribly handsome. And
distinguished-looking. Superior to our kind of nonsense."

"Who are you talking about, Betty?" Her dancing partner pretended to be
in doubt. "Me?"

A whirlwind of girls' laughter. Then one of them saying:

"_You_ distinguished-looking! Or handsome! She means the
sixty-nine-dollar serge suit."

Good God! Was there a price tag on him?

"Oh, the animal trainer!" They laughed again. Then Gloria came and they
called to her, demanding:

"_Who_ is he?"

"Oh," said Gloria carelessly, "he is an old friend of papa's and his
name is King."

They went in, two of the girls lingering a little behind the others.
Gloria and another. The other, bantering and yet curious, said:

"Georgia told me all about a Mr. King up in the mountains this spring.
And that it looked like love at first sight to her. 'Fess up, Glory, my
dear."

Gloria's laughter, unfettered, spontaneous, was of high amusement.

"Georgia said, just the same, that she'd bet on an elopement--"

King reddened and stirred uneasily. Gloria gasped.

"Georgia's crazy!" she said emphatically. "Why, the man is impossible!"

       *       *       *       *       *

Five minutes later King went in, found his hat, and told Mrs. Gaynor
good-night. She was glad that he was going, and he knew it though she
made the obvious perfunctory remark. Gloria saw and came tripping across
the room.

"Not going so soon?"

"Yes," he said briefly. "Good-bye, Gloria."

"Good-night, you mean, don't you?"

"I mean good-bye," he said quietly.

Gratton thrust forward. King left abruptly, leaving them together,
conscious of the quick look of pleasure on the face of Gloria's mother.



_Chapter XI_


Always Gloria, yielding to the heady impulses of youth, was ready for
High Adventure. Therein lay the explanation of many things which Gloria
did.

Time went scurrying on. Mark King had returned to the Sierra; no word
came from him, and Gloria told herself with an exaggerated air of
indifference that she had just about forgotten him. Autumn came, that
finest of all seasons about San Francisco Bay, the ocean fogs were
thrust back, unveiling the clear sunny skies by day, the crystalline
glitter of stars by night. The city grew gayer as the season advanced;
dinners and dances and theatre-parties made life a gloriously joyful
affair for Gloria. She had hardly the time to ask herself: "Just where
am I going?" It was so much easier to laugh and cry lightly, in the
phrase of the day, "I am on my way!" She had drifted, drifted like one
in a canoe trailing her fingers idly in the clear water and never noting
when the little craft was caught by a steady, purposeful current. It was
speeding now; but she only laughed breathlessly and drank her fill of
the hour, and left to others the thoughts which carve fine lines about
brow and eyes. She knew that her father was beset by some sort of
financial troubles; for the first time in her life he had not come to
her birthday-party, and her mother had explained, rather soberly, that
it was because of a business crisis. Gloria did not know that crises
lasted so long. Weeks and weeks had gone and still she knew from a look
which her mother could not hide that the money troubles were still
stalking her father, and coming so close that for the first time in
history they cast a shadow from the top of the Sierra down into her
mother's heart in San Francisco.

Now Gratton became the man of the hour. He had studied Gloria with
infinite patience and he never displeased her. "He understood her," as
she comfortingly assured herself. That meant, of course, that he gave in
to her always; that tirelessly he exerted himself to please her. At a
time when there was much financial depression, Gratton's obvious
affluence was very agreeable to the pleasure-seeker. He dressed well; he
entertained with due respect for the most charming accessories; he took
her to dance or theatre, or for a drive in the park or down the
peninsula in a new, elegantly appointed limousine. And about the same
time fate had it that by two entirely unassociated trends of
circumstance he should draw to the dregs of Gloria's lively and romantic
interest. In the first place, he began to become a prominent figure in
San Francisco. His name was in the papers with names of "men who
counted." And, of far greater import to Gloria, he became what she liked
to consider a "Man of Mystery!"

For, weeks ago, Gloria had noted that regularly once a week Mr. Gratton
dropped out of sight, to be gone for one or two days. He was never to be
seen Saturday; seldom Sunday; always any day from Monday to Friday
night. During week-ends he was "out of town." And, though there were
countless opportunities for an off-hand explanation, Gratton never gave
it. Others than Gloria remarked the fact; a girl friend insinuatingly
remarked: "Better watch out for him, Glory, dear. _Cherchez la femme_,
you know."

Gloria never suspected any such condition of affairs; she was too sure
of Gratton's attentions. But, being Gloria, she wondered.

One night she and Gratton were having a late supper together at the
Palace. They had been to the theatre and now, yielding to the demands of
her young appetite, they sat before sandwiches and coffee. Gloria saw
the page as he came to the doorway; he stood, an envelope in his hand,
looking up and down the room. When at last his eyes rested on her and
her companion, the boy came to the table.

"Telegram, Mr. Gratton."

Gratton, more interested in what she was saying than in the yellow
envelope, opened it carelessly. But in a flash his attention was whipped
away from her; she stopped in the middle of a sentence and knew that he
had not noticed. A quick spurt of blood flushed his dead-white skin;
his eyes grew bright with excitement. He read in a sweeping glance, and
before his eyes came back to her they went hurriedly to his watch.

"I've got to go, Gloria," he said nervously. "Immediately. This is
important."

"Why, of course," she agreed. "I can get a bite when I get home."

He thrust the telegram into his pocket and came around to the back of
her chair. He was all impatience; it seemed he could not wait until hat
and coats were gotten. On the way to the street he looked again at his
watch.

"I've got to go out of town," he explained. "I'll be gone a couple of
days."

"But this is only Wednesday!"

"And usually I don't go before Saturday?" He was tapping at his
cigarette-case as they came to their taxi. "Yes. But something has
happened."

He helped her in and lifted his foot to follow.

"Gloria," he muttered, "I can't make it. If I see you home I will miss
the last boat across the bay."

She was more and more interested. She had never known Gratton to show
emotion as he showed it to-night; she was more and more curious about
that "business" which carried him out of town. Why hadn't he tossed the
telegram across the table for her to read? Here was a shut door, and
from being barred a door always invites the more temptingly. Especially
to a girl like Gloria.

"Why, I can go home alone--"

"I don't like it. I--" He ended abruptly and thrust his head into the
car, his eyes questing hers in the half-light; the chauffeur with his
engine going looked over his shoulder.

"Come with me, Gloria!"

Gloria wondered what he meant: whether the man was suggesting an
elopement or just a wild bit of downright unconventionality.

"I mean it," said Gratton. "Listen. The new day has already started. By
the time the ferry lands us in Oakland it will be nearly three o'clock.
I've got to drive up into the country; we'll phone your mother and will
start right away. We'll get there long before noon; we'll be back before
night. It would mean only a day's outing and no harm done. Won't you
come, Gloria? Please come!" He pulled out his watch again. "We've just
got time to catch the boat comfortably." He called to the taxi-driver,
"To the ferry," and jumped in.

"But----"

"You can come as far as the ferry, anyway. Even if you won't give me a
day of motoring. It's wonderful out in the country this time of year.
And----"

When they came to the ferry there was no time for debating the matter;
the crowd was pouring toward the last boat, and Gloria, her eyes bright
with the joy of her escapade, went with him through the little gate
where the tickets were presented for the last boat across the bay. It
was unconventional, as she saw quite clearly. But to Gloria
unconventionality was a condition fairly divided into two widely
separated browsing-grounds; there was the thing which was just "daring";
there was that other which was ugly because it was "compromising." This
adventure promised to fall into the safer category; to be off motoring
with Mr. Gratton from three o'clock in the morning until late afternoon
was what she considered a "lark."

They laughed together in anticipation as they crossed the bay. They sat
where they could watch the red and green lights, reflected like topazes
and rubies in the shimmering water, fall away and dwindle as the
silhouette of the embarcadero receded. On the electric train they were
whizzed among many sleepy folk into a sleeping town, Oakland, drowsing
and silent. Gratton summoned a somnolent taxi-driver and they were
whisked through the cool air to a garage. He left her a moment, sitting
in the taxi, while he ran in and arranged for a roadster.

Gloria, left to her own thoughts, began to regret having come. The
thing, reviewed in solitude, was "crazy." She grew vaguely distressed.
She wanted to go back to San Francisco--but there would be no boat now
until full morning, three or four hours; she could not get home before
seven or half-past seven o'clock. She tried to recall a friend on this
side of the bay to whom she could go at this time of night--day, rather!
Her lips shaped to a half smile.

"I've got the car." Gratton was back offering to help her down. "And I
phoned your mother."

"Was she----?"

"She trusts you with me, Gloria," he said quickly.

She let him help her into the car he had hired. Gratton took the wheel
and turned into San Pablo Avenue. The street was deserted and he gently
pressed down the throttle; he had hired a dependable, high-priced car,
and the motor sang softly. The wind blew in Gloria's face and her zest
came back to her.

Gratton would not tell her where they were going; he made a great lark
of their escapade, assuring her gaily that their destination was
reserved as the final surprise for her. He evaded laughingly when she
asked. "Maybe we'll keep right on going, always and always," he jested
with her. She thought that under the jest there was a queer note; when
his eyes flashed briefly toward her she tried to read their message. But
the hour, mystery-filled, filled them with mystery.

Gloria began laughing.

"What will we look like to-morrow--I mean when it's full day! Me dressed
like this--you in evening suit!"

"By Jove!" said Gratton. Then he laughed with her. "It's the lark of my
life."

The ocean breeze smarted in their eyes, the motor thrummed merrily,
trees and houses flew by, the racing car leaped to fresh speed. On the
cement highway the spinning tyres whined musically.

They were far up-country when the sun rose. Gloria, very sleepy now,
watched it climb above the hills. She had watched the sunrise last
June--with Mark King. Later, again with Mark King, she had seen it
thrust its great burning disk above the pine ridges.

She was asleep and started wide awake when the car stopped suddenly.
They were in the one street of a little town; it must be eight o'clock.
She was cold.

"What do you say to a cup of coffee? And toast and eggs?"

"I am hungry," she confessed.

Over their breakfast in the little wayside restaurant, with its untidy
tables and greasy lunch-counter, it was Gratton who did all of the
talking. Gloria by now realized that she was downright sorry she had
come. He seemed eager, his eyes very bright, his voice quick and vibrant
with an electrical urge dominating. She wondered vaguely what made him
seem "different."

"The waiter," she said as they finished, "is staring his head off at our
clothes."

"We're going to remedy that matter. Come on; the stores are open."

"Fancy shopping here!" The thought made her laugh.

"Just the place for what we want. Khaki trousers and flannel shirt and
boots for me; an outing-suit for you."

He took her arm and they walked the half-dozen doors to the dry-goods
store.

"I haven't a cent with me----"

"Let me be your banker," he said lightly.

Gloria hesitated. But very briefly. Hot coffee had done much for her
drooping courage; the escapade, even this going at eight o'clock in the
morning into a country store with a man, and on money borrowed from the
man, was an experience to put the gay note of adventure back into the
affair.

Gloria made her purchases in fifteen minutes and the change from theatre
gown into an olive outing-suit in another fifteen. Her discarded
garments were gathered up, put into a cardboard box by the clerk, and
wrapped in heavy paper to be stowed away in the car. She confronted
Gratton smilingly in her new garb, her hands in her pockets, her face
saucy, her slim body boyish in its swagger and richly feminine in its
unhidden curves. Gratton's eyes shone, quick with admiration. She
laughed and a flush came into her cheeks as he gravely paid for her
clothing and his own. When they went to their car both were strangely
silent.

"I owe you a lot of money," she said with assumed carelessness.

"Which I hope you never repay," he returned meaningly.

At nine o'clock they were threading the streets of Sacramento. At a
little after ten they were in Auburn. They drove through "Old Town,"
passed the courthouse and through the newer portion of the village; by
the Freeman Hotel and the railroad-yards, through the "subway" under the
tracks, and turned off to the right, leaving the highway for the first
time and skirting the olive-orchards on the hill. Then, sweeping around
a wide curve they caught the first glimpse of the American River deep
down in its historic canon. On, over a narrow, red-dirt road, closer
down to the gorge, across the long bridge, up and up the steep, writhing
grade. They came to the top of the ridge; raced through Cool, through
Lotus----

"Coloma!" gasped Gloria. "You are going to Coloma!"

He slowed the car down that he might look at her keenly.

"Well?" he said lightly.

"It is to Coloma that you have been coming every week!"

"Well?" he said a second time.

"Then you--you, too----"

He glanced at the road, cut down the speed still more, and looked back
into her thoughtful eyes.

"Would you rather that it was Mark King or I who succeeded?"

She was clearly perplexed.

"Mark King is papa's partner," she said musingly.

"And I? I hope one day to be more than his partner!"

She understood but gave no sign of understanding. He did not press the
point.

"Here we are," he said presently as the first of the picturesque old
rock-and-mortar houses of Coloma stood forth out of the wilderness. "And
you're dead tired and nearly dead for sleep. I am sorry we can't have a
city hotel up here; but I'll get you a room where you can lie down. You
can sleep and rest for two or three hours; then we'll start back."

Gloria had been tired and sleepy half an hour ago; not now. Gratton was
playing his own hand in his own way--against her father and against Mark
King. And Gratton had a way of winning. Something had happened; some one
had telegraphed for him to come. Gloria was aquiver with excitement. She
watched Gratton while he was watching the road; he, too, was tense and
eager.

When he stopped the car she got down, not knowing just what to do or
say. He led the way to the little "hotel," and she followed. Since she
could not insist on following him about his "business," it was, perhaps,
just as well if she lay down. And, alone, thought things out. He placed
a chair for her and arranged for her room. He paid for it in advance,
saying that they would be leaving in a hurry; he registered for her.
Then Gloria was shown down a long hall and to her room. Here Gratton
left her, impatient to be away. She went to her window and stood looking
out. She heard a man call; a deep, rumbling bass voice. She saw Gratton
come about the corner of the house and start across the street. A man, a
very big man, came to meet him. They stood together talking in the
middle of the road, their voices low, their looks earnest. They went
away together. She shivered and went to her bed and sat down, her hands
tight clasped, a look of trouble in her eyes. Gratton and Swen Brodie
together----

"I don't understand." She said it to herself over and over. "I can't
understand!"

She sprang up and left the room, going in feverish haste back to the
front part of the building. The man who had given Gratton the register
followed her with his speculative eyes. She went to the door and looked
out, seeing neither the dusty road, the deserted house across the way,
nor the mountains beyond. She was groping blindly in a mental fog; she
was tired, very tired. And uncertain. Something was happening--had
happened, or was about to happen, and she did not know which way to
turn. Her father, poor old papa, was fighting hard against some kind of
money troubles. Mark King, Gratton, Brodie--figures to race through her
brain, to confuse her with their own contentions, to baffle and
bewilder. Suddenly she felt utterly alone, hopelessly, helplessly alone.
She wanted her mother, and with the impulse wheeled back toward the man
watching her.

"I want to use the long-distance telephone," she said. "Where is it?"

"This way, miss," said the man, eager to be of service. Then, with a
bashful grin, he amended: "I _beg_ pardon. Mrs. Gratton, I mean!"

Gloria stared at him. Her mouth was open to correct him; she saw how
naturally his mistake was made. But before she could speak a wild
flutter in her heart stopped the words; she went swiftly to the
register. In Gratton's own hand, set opposite the clerk's number seven
indicating her room, were the words: "Gratton & Wife, S.F." She turned
crimson; went white.

"I'll telephone later," she said faintly, and went again to the door and
this time out into the autumn sunshine. All of the high adventure was
dead ashes; the "lark" was lost in a sinister enterprise.

Gratton's wife--Mrs. Gratton----He had done that! She walked on
blindly; tears gathered, tears of mortification, of blazing anger. But
they did not fall; she dabbed viciously at her eyes. Why had he done
that? _Why?_ Never a "why" so insistent in all of the girl's lifetime.
Never a moment of such blind wonder.

"Howdy, miss?" a voice was saying.

It brought her back to earth from a region of swirling vapours, back to
to-day and Coloma. She stopped and looked at the man, startled. He was a
stranger, yet dimly familiar. The little store, his own round face, his
shirt-sleeves and boots----

"I wanted to ask," he said solicitously, "how your father was this
morning."

"My father?" she repeated dully. "Oh, he's quite well, thank you."

Plainly her words puzzled him. He squinted his eyes as though to make
sure of her.

"You're the young lady that stopped in here one day last spring with
Mark King? June it was, wasn't it? You bought some stuff for lunch."

"Yes," she admitted. She would never have remembered him. But he, who
had not seen others like her, remembered.

"Then you're Ben Gaynor's girl?"

"Yes," she said again, and was about to go on, resenting his persistent
meddlesomeness.

"And you say he's _well_?"

"Quite well, I believe," she said coolly.

"But wait a minute," he called after her. "Wasn't he bad hurt last
night?"

"Papa hurt?"

"I supposed that was why you was here----"

"How hurt?" she cried sharply. "When? Where? Tell me; why don't you tell
me?"

He looked at her in wonder.

"All I know is just what I heard. And you know how news gets itself all
twisted up travelling half a mile. I _heard_ he got hurt at old Loony
Honeycutt's last night. Right bad hurt, they said. But I was just asking
you----"

"Where is he?" she cut in excitedly. "Now?"

"Didn't you just come out of the hotel?" He looked more puzzled than
ever. "Wasn't he there?"

"How do I know? Was he taken there?"

He nodded. "Leastways I heard he was. Last night----"

Gloria did not wait for more. She turned and ran back to the building
she had quitted only a moment ago, bursting into the front room,
demanding earnestly and in words that came with a rush:

"Is my father here? Is he hurt?"

"Your father? Hurt----Say, you ain't Ben Gaynor's daughter, are you?"

"Yes, yes. And papa----"

"They had a doctor over from Placerville last night. He's coming back
again this morning some time."

"Take me to papa. Quick!" said Gloria imperiously. "You should have told
me the minute I came."

"But I didn't know----"

"Quick!" repeated Gloria.

He showed her to the room, only three doors beyond her own. He moved to
open the door but Gloria's hand was first to the knob; she opened and
went in, closing the door softly. She was trembling, frightened,
dreading, oppressed by fear of what might be. Though both windows were
open the shades were drawn, the light was dim. She made out a man's form
on the bed; there was a white bandage about his head. He stirred and
turned half over.

"Papa!" cried Gloria, her voice catching.

She ran to him and went down on her knees at his bedside, her two hands
finding his upon the coverlet, clasping them tight. He looked at her in
wonderment; Gloria misread the look in his eyes and for a terrible
moment thought that he was dying.

"Gloria!" he said in amazement. "Here----"

"Oh, papa!"

To Ben Gaynor this unannounced coming of his daughter partook of the
nature of an apparition and of a miracle. At first he would not believe
his senses, fearing that he had just gone off his head. Then it was that
the look in his eyes frightened her. But the hands gripping his were
flesh-and-blood hands, and, besides, Ben Gaynor was a very
matter-of-fact man, little given to prolonged fanciful ideas, even after
a night of pain and mental distress.

"By the Lord, we'll nail their hides to our barn door yet!" were his
first words of greeting. He hitched himself up against his pillows.

"What in the world happened?" Gloria asked after a sigh of relief.

"How you happened to be here gets me," said Gaynor. "It's like magic.
You didn't hear down in San Francisco that I was hurt, did you?"

"No. I--I just happened to be here. You see, papa----"

"That'll come later," he broke in. "You're here; that's all that counts.
You're going to do something for me."

Anything, thought Gloria. And she was glad that he did not seek just now
the explanation of her presence here; of course she would tell him
everything--later. But she was still confused--"Mrs. Gratton "! Did she,
down in the depths of her frivolous girl-heart, want to be that? Had she
glimpsed, when she so gaily left San Francisco last night, that this
escapade was something more than a mere "lark"?

"You are not dangerously hurt, papa?"

"Bless you, no! Not now, that you're here. Though I believe it would
have near killed me if I'd been put out of the running altogether. I got
a crack on the head that sickened me; but the tough old skull held out
against it. And I got an arm broken and a rib cracked----"

Gloria, aghast, was once more in fear for him. But he cried impatiently:

"Don't you worry about me. I'll be on my feet in a week. Now, listen:
I've got to talk fast before somebody comes in. The doctor is apt to be
here any minute, and he's a stiff-necked tyrant. You know the trail
through the mountains to our place; you rode it twice with King."

"Yes."

"I want you to ride it again to-day. You can get a horse at the stable.
Don't let any one know where you are going. I want you to take a message
to King. And it's got to get to him and into nobody's hands but his.
Understand that, Gloria?"

Gloria did not answer promptly; she wanted to demur. She was tired; she
was afraid of the mountains; she did not want to see Mark King. But she
saw a terrible earnestness in her father's eyes and that while he
awaited her answer quick fever spots glowed in his cheeks. She squeezed
his hands and replied:

"Of course, papa. I'll do whatever you want."

"God bless you for that," he muttered. "This is sober, serious
business, Gloria; you are the only one here I could trust. King will be
at the house; at least I hope he will. I sent him word several days ago
that--that something was in the wind, and to meet me there. And, Gloria,
I want you to promise, by all that's good and holy, that you won't let a
word or a sign or a hint slip to anybody else. Not to a soul on earth.
Will you, Gloria?"

"Yes." She looked at him curiously; she had never known her father to be
so tensely in earnest.

"Then," he said, "go turn the key in the lock. And hurry. Before any one
comes."

She locked the door and returned to him.

"Feel under my pillow. Got it?"

She felt the cold barrel of a revolver and started back; never had she
known her father to carry arms. Then, gingerly, she sought again. She
found a small parcel and drew it out. It was a flattish affair and
rectangular, the size and shape of an octavo volume--a flat box, if not
a book. It was wrapped in a bit of soiled cloth.

"Quick," he commanded nervously. "Out of sight with it. Stick it into
your blouse, if you can; tuck it away under your arm; it won't show so
much there."

Catching something of his suppressed excitement, she obeyed.

"I managed a little note to Mark," he said when she had buttoned the
loose shirt again and he had sunk back, white and exhausted, among his
pillows. "I stuck it inside the cloth. Lord, if I was only on my feet!
But you'll do it for me, my girl? With never a hint to any one?"

Gloria stooped and kissed him on the forehead.

"I promise, papa," she said assuringly.

"Unlock the door again, then. There's somebody coming. Sit down over
there, across the room. And leave as soon as you can. We'll let them
think you're going to the log house for--for----"

She was quicker at inventions.

"Doctor Rowell, our family physician, is at Lake Tahoe. I am going to
find him. We would telephone, but he is camped out----"

"Pretty late for camping. Oh, that'll do----"

Gloria sat in her chair across the room, looking innocently the part of
a daughter in a sick-room, when the door opened and the Placerville
doctor came in. A moment later she slipped out.

       *       *       *       *       *

She went out into the sunshine. Down the road she saw Gratton. He came
quickly to meet her. She saw that he was eyeing her keenly, and her
thought was that he was wondering if by chance she had seen the hotel
register.

"I don't know just what to do," said Gratton. "My business is going to
hold me here longer than I had thought. I--I promised to go back with
you this afternoon. Would it be all right if I got a man to drive you
back? I am terribly sorry, Gloria, but----"

"Business is business!" She laughed a trifle nervously. Then her
inspiration: "I know! I can go to our mountain home; I'll phone mamma,
and she will come up. We'll spend a few days, and----"

For an instant his eyes fairly blazed; they were bright with triumph.

"Just the thing! I'll go for the horses. I'll ride over with you and get
right back here."

"But----"

But already, excusing himself hurriedly, Gratton was off for the horses.



_Chapter XII_


It was mid-afternoon when Gloria and Gratton came to the log house in
the woods. Jim Spalding, coming to take their horses away to the stable,
though a man of no wild flights of imagination and given to minding his
own business, was plainly curious.

"We rode on ahead, Jim," Gloria told him, and Jim detected no false
note in her gaiety. "Mamma is coming."

Spalding gave them a key and they went to the house. It was Gloria who
unlocked the door; Gratton, his white face looking more than ever
bloodless, saw her hand tremble. She hurried in, excused herself, and
ran upstairs. She knew that the time had come when she would have to
listen to what Gratton was going to say; she knew what the burden of his
plea would be--she knew everything, she thought wildly, except what her
answer would be.

She heard Gratton stirring restlessly downstairs. He walked up and down,
snapping his fingers incessantly, a habit which in the man bespoke
nervousness. He sat at the piano and the keys jangled under his touch;
he got up and walked again. He was waiting for her to come down; he was
shaping in mind the words which would greet her before she had come
fairly to the bottom of the stairs.

Gloria turned into her own room, locking the door behind her. She looked
at herself in her glass; she was pale, her eyes looked unnaturally big
and brilliant. She bit her lips and turned away. From her blouse she
brought out the parcel her father had entrusted to her, slipping it
under her mattress, smoothing the counterpane when she had done. Then,
with but one clear thought in the world, that of getting into immediate
touch with her mother, she went to the telephone.

On this floor, in a cosy little room opening upon the upstairs
sun-porch, was an extension telephone, installed for the convenience of
Gloria and her mother. Gloria went tiptoeing to it rather than go down
where Gratton was. She rang the necessary bell for the operator in
Truckee and put in her long-distance call in low tones which demanded a
repetition before the operator got it right. Then she sat with the
instrument in her hand, waiting. Once she heard Gratton's step close to
the stairs and jumped to her feet, thinking that he was coming up. But
he passed by and the house grew silent again.

She wondered when Mark King would come! This
afternoon--to-night--to-morrow? Spalding had said nothing; she had not
mentioned King to Spalding, since she had not mentioned him to Gratton
during the long ride----

Her telephone bell rang. After the irritating way of telephones, she was
put presently into communication with Mrs. Gaynor.

"Gloria! Gloria! Is that you?" Her mother's voice sounded strange in
Gloria's ears--shaken with emotion.

"Yes, mamma. I----"

"What has happened, child? Tell me, quick! I am nearly dead with worry.
Are you all right?"

"Of course, mamma. I----"

"But _where_ are you? Where were you all night? Are you sure everything
is all right?"

Never had Gloria known her extremely clear-headed mother to be so wildly
disturbed, so nervously incoherent.

"I have told you I am all right. I am up in the mountains, at our log
house. Didn't Mr. Gratton tell you----?"

"Mr. Gratton?" Mrs. Gaynor was only more mystified. "He has told me
nothing; I haven't seen him. I tried to phone him--oh, I have phoned
everybody we know!--and he is out of town, and----"

But Gloria, panic-stricken by something her mother had said, cried:

"You have phoned _everybody!_ Oh, mamma! What--_what_ do you mean?"

"When you didn't come in last night--I have been crazy with worry! I
thought you might be spending the night with one of your friends; I
thought that maybe something had happened and it was being kept from me.
I rang up Georgia Stark and Mildred Carter and the Farrilees--and even
the emergency hospitals. I thought----"

The rest was only a meaningless buzzing in Gloria's ears; she sat
speechless herself, bereft of all reason for a dull moment, then
harbouring quick, clear thoughts, as swift, as vivid as lightning, and
in the end as blinding by their very quality of blazing light. _The
newspapers!_

Still, dominated subconsciously by the thought which had brought her to
the telephone, Gloria managed before the connection was broken to beg
her mother to come immediately to her at the log house; to tell every
one that Gloria was with her father. Her mother promised; began asking
questions, and Gloria said a bleak "good-bye" and hung up.

_The newspapers_. She sat there staring into space and seeing the San
Francisco _Chronicle_ and _Examiner_, hawked by newsboys, on stands,
thrust under doors, going like spreading snowflakes of a big storm into
post-offices, to racing trains, all over the land. Her mother had
telephoned the emergency hospitals! Gloria could have wept in rage,
screamed, thrown herself down and given over to paroxysms of weeping.
But she only sat on, her face whiter and whiter, looking into emptiness
and seeing headlines that towered as high as immense black cliffs. Her
mother had telephoned Mildred Carter, that hateful, hateful,
thrice-hateful Mildred Carter; had confessed that Gloria had gone out
with Mr. Gratton; was gone all night, no one knew where; Mildred Carter
who was as good as married to Bob Dwight of the _Chronicle_! And the
emergency hospitals--Gloria with never a tear coming in her hour of
greatest distress sat rocking back and forth on her chair, crying: "Oh,
I wish I were dead!"

As one hears noises through a dream, long powerless to connect them
logically with familiar happenings, so now did Gloria absently hearken
to Gratton calling from the foot of the stairs. She jumped up only when
she heard him start to mount them. Then, galvanized, she sprang to her
feet, cried to him, "I'll be down in just a second," and ran to her
room. She stood again looking at herself in her glass.

"Gloria Gaynor," she heard her own pale lips say, "you have gotten
yourself into a nasty, nasty mess." The lips began to tremble; then,
with a great struggle for will-power, they steadied. "And," said Gloria
in a cold, harsh little voice, "it's up to you, and no one else, to get
out the best you can this time."

She bathed her face and hands; she rubbed her cheeks with a towel,
determined to bring some vestige of colour back; she took down her hair.
Only then, so distrait to-day was Gloria, did she think of changing from
her boyish suit into a house dress. Her eyes, which had harboured only
bewilderment and terror, now grew speculative. She brought from her
closet half a dozen dresses; chose a certain pink one without analysing
the reasons of her selection, found silk stockings and pumps, and
dressed from top to toe. She would have to have it out with Gratton, one
way or the other--she began to know which way it would be. But always a
girl should be at her best. Also, she decided, by the time that she was
becomingly gowned and her hair arranged tastefully, it was as well to
let Gratton wait for her a while; waiting always, to some extent,
brought to the one cooling his heels a sense of disadvantage. In short,
Gloria had gone through the most panicky of her moments and was getting
a grip on herself again. When, after Gratton had waited and fumed for
upward of an hour, she went downstairs she looked cool and pretty, and
quite unembarrassed. He flashed a look at her that was eloquent of
nervous excitement.

"I want to explain everything to you, Gloria----"

"It will take a good deal of explaining, won't it, Mr. Gratton?"

They went into the living-room and Gloria sat in a big chair while he
stood before her, his fingers tapping and tapping at his cigarette-case.

"You listened-in while I talked with mamma, didn't you?" she said
carelessly.

"No!" said Gratton, but so promptly that she knew he lied.

"Well?" she said indifferently. "Suppose we have the explanations now? I
am sure that they will prove interesting."

"I am afraid," he began, talking swiftly, "that I have been instrumental
in placing you in a false position. Last night I told you I had
telephoned to your mother. I did try; they reported the line out of
order. What could I do? I didn't want to alarm you. It was only a lark;
I meant innocently, you know that, don't you, Gloria?"

"Did you?" she said, and managed to keep her lips smiling.

"It is only since coming here that I have realized how things will look;
what people will think--and say, curse them. Our being out so long
together; my buying clothing for you----"

"Our being registered as Mr. and Mrs. Gratton----"

His eyes burned, his lips clamped tight.

"Forgive me, Gloria! It was the mad impulse of a moment. I thought as we
went in that it would look strange--a young, unmarried couple; that if I
put down man and wife no one would think anything at all. And we'd be
gone in a few hours; and probably you'd never go back there; and no one
would know who you were."

"I see." Gloria's tone, devoid of expression, gave no clue to her racing
thoughts. "You did that for my sake!"

"Yes," he said eagerly. "As I would do anything on earth for your sake.
You know that, Gloria; you know, and have known for a long
time--always--that I love you. I was going to ask you soon to--to marry
me, Gloria. And now, now you will marry me, won't you?"

"Yes." But Gloria did not say it aloud; not yet. She merely made it
perfectly clear to Miss Gloria Gaynor that she was going to marry
Gratton, and that there was to be no further question of it. And, oh,
God! at this fateful moment, how she hated him! How she loathed and
detested him! While a week ago--yesterday--she had wondered, dreamily,
if she were in love with him! But that was when he was in the city, at
home in his own wilderness. But now! She was in a trap. This man had
made it, cunningly using in his work all that he knew of Gloria Gaynor.
There was no way out, save through the gate of matrimony. And--in her
heart she laughed at him--through that other wider gate beyond, the
gate of divorce. She would accept his name; the name of Gratton stood
high in San Francisco. Then she would tell him how she loathed him; she
would laugh at him, for physically she had no fear of him. And he would
never have her for his own, despite all of his money and his position
and his hideous trickery. Gratton, with all of his shrewdness, had not
taken into consideration one thing: how in the city, on his native
heath, he attracted Gloria; how in the woods he impressed her, in his
unbecoming outdoor togs, as contemptible.

"You know how I love you," he was repeating. And he was sincere; she saw
that in his eyes, in the unaccustomed colour in his face. He loved her
as such an unclean animal could love. Oh, how he sickened her! "Will you
marry me, Gloria? Will you forgive me for having, however
unintentionally, placed you in a wrong light? Will you give me the right
to protect you, to defend your good name? Oh, Gloria----"

Strange that the man had never revolted her as he did now! She wanted to
get up and run from him. Meantime she was telling herself, almost
calmly: "Yes, you'll marry him. The little beast!" She did get to her
feet; he followed her into the hall.

"Let me be alone for a little while," she said quietly. She went to the
stairway. "I am going upstairs; wait here for me----"

"You will come to me? You will marry me?"

"I--think--so. Don't!" she cried sharply as he moved to come to her.
"Wait----"

He swallowed nervously. "I--I hoped you would. And I saw how terribly
the events of the last few hours might be misconstrued. So, Gloria,
daring to hope, I sent word for a justice of the peace. He will be here
this afternoon or this evening----"

"Justice of the peace!" Gloria's nerves jangled loose in her
irrepressible laughter.

"We'll have a priest later, of course," he ran on hurriedly. "But I
couldn't arrange for one so soon."

Gloria went slowly upstairs, walking backward, looking down on him with
unfathomable eyes.

"Tell me, Gloria. I'll promise not to come near you until you say I
may. Is it _yes_?"

"Yes," said Gloria, and was gone in a flash, turning, running up and out
of sight.

He stood looking after her, tapping and tapping at his cigarette-case.



_Chapter XIII_


To Gloria the sluggish moments were fraught with despondency or
pulsating terror. All arrangements were made; she was powerless, in a
trap; a justice was coming; she was going to marry Gratton. She lay on
her bed with her door bolted and wept bitterly, moaning over and over:
"Oh, I wish I were dead!" She heard Gratton stirring restlessly
downstairs. She herself grew restless; she sprang up, tiptoed to her
door, and slipped out as silent as a shadow. She went into the little
room where the telephone was and through it to the sun-porch. For a long
time she stood looking out across the mountains, her hand pressed to
lips which trembled. She thought of her mother who, coming as fast as
she could, no doubt by automobile, since she would not have the patience
for trains, would not arrive before to-morrow morning. A night
here--alone, worse than alone----

But great as was the emotional tension, lusty and now wearied youth must
be served. She had danced and ridden all through the night; she had not
had over an hour or so of broken sleep; she had been going all day. She
dropped to sleep on the swing-couch on the porch. It was so very silent
all about her; the shadows were creeping, creeping among the pines.

She awoke with a start. It was quite dark; the first stars burned with
steadily growing brilliancy. Some one was standing above her, looking
down at her. She could see only the vague outline----

"Gloria----"

A little cry of fear broke from her.

"Gloria," pleaded Gratton. "Don't you know I wouldn't----?"

"I'll be down in a minute," she told him, drawing as far away as she
could, speaking with nervous haste. "Go down, please. Wait for me."

"The justice is downstairs," he said, his own voice agitated despite his
effort for mastery. "Are you ready?"

"Yes, yes! In a minute I'll be down. Go. Please go."

He hesitated; she could have screamed at him. But presently he began
withdrawing. Slowly, hideously slowly----

"When you are ready. And--he has a long ride back, Gloria. We should not
keep him waiting."

She watched until he had gone. Then she crouched, staring with wide,
unseeing eyes into the outside dark. The man would go right away; she
would not have even him to mitigate the horrible condition of aloneness
with Gratton.

"I won't marry him!" she cried out. "I won't. I hate him. He is a beast,
and--I won't!"

There was, after all, nothing to force her. Nothing--save that she had
been away all this time with Gratton, that he had bought clothing for
her, that he had registered himself and wife. _And the newspapers_! She
heard a door slam and sprang up; if the justice went away now without
marrying them! She _would_ marry him; why, if he had been of a notion to
demur she would have made him marry her!

"I can't think clearly. I wonder if I am insane?" She went with heavy,
leaden steps back to her room. A pale, weary face looked at her from her
glass. She began arranging her hair. Her fingers, with wills of their
own, refused to obey her own command laid upon them. She sought wildly
to delay, delay to the last fragment of the last second before yielding
to the inevitable; she wanted to loiter over her hair, and her fingers
raced. She could hear voices downstairs. Gratton's voice, low and
urgent; a thin, querulous voice; she shuddered. That would be the
justice. Another voice, a man's and strange to her. He said nothing,
but twice she heard him laugh, a laugh that jarred upon her nerves. She
guessed who he would be; the man Gratton had sent to bring the justice.

"Gloria!" Gratton was calling from the foot of the steps.

The voice that answered for her was clear and steady and, downstairs,
must have sounded untroubled:

"I'm coming. Just a minute."

       *       *       *       *       *

Two hours ago, while Gloria had been watching the shadows creeping among
the pines, Mark King had arrived. He had come down the ridge from the
rear and thus to the outbuilding by the stable which housed the
caretaker, old Jim Spalding.

"Hello, Mark," Jim had said, a trifle startled by King's sudden
appearance. "Here you come again, like a Injun out'n the woods."

Jim was smoking his pipe on his bench. King paused, saying:

"Hello, Jim. Has Ben showed up yet?"

"No, he ain't showed, Mark. Expectin' him?"

"Yes. Who's in the house, then?"

"Why, some of 'em come on ahead. Ben's girl, for one, and that city guy,
Gratton, for another. She didn't say anything about Ben comin'; she did
say, though, the missis would be along pretty soon."

Gloria and Gratton here? King frowned. He had had ample time during the
long weeks since the twelfth of August to decide that he had nothing to
say to Gloria Gaynor. And now she was here--with Gratton. He turned into
Jim's quarters. He had no desire--or at least so he told himself very
emphatically--to see either one of them.

"I've hit the trail hard to-day, Jim," he said as Jim followed him and
King closed the door. "And I'm dead tired and as hungry as a bear. What
shape's the cupboard in?"

"Fine," returned Spalding hospitably. "You know me, Mark."

So it happened that while Gloria fought her losing battle all alone,
Mark King sat at Spalding's table, not a hundred yards away, and made a
silent meal of coffee and bread of Jim's crude baking, and a dubious,
warmed-over stew. Thereafter King threw himself down on Jim's bunk and
the two smoked their pipes. With nothing in particular to be said,
virtually nothing was said.

"Needn't tell anybody I'm here, Jim." King was knocking the ashes out of
his pipe. "I haven't any business with the folks in there. But keep your
eye peeled for Ben, will you? The minute he comes I want to see him."

"Maybe," suggested Spalding, "his girl brought word?"

"No. Ben is in Coloma. Gratton and Miss Gaynor and Mrs. Gaynor would
have come up from the city, you know. That means they would have come
through Placerville or Truckee."

"Guess so," agreed Spalding. "That's right. I'll set outside where I can
watch for Ben. Goin' to take a snooze?"

"Yes."

And after lying ten minutes staring up at the ceiling above him King
went to sleep.

"Must of been goin' some to-day," meditated the man who was once more on
his bench outside the door. "King looks tuckered."

He sat through the thickening shadows watching the stars come trooping
into the darkening sky, hearkening to the night breeze among the trees,
and the thin singing noises of insects. An hour or so later he heard
horses. "That would be Ben, now," was his first thought. His second was
that it might be some one else, and that there was no sense waking a
tired man for nothing. So he went down toward the house. He saw two men
dismount and tie their horses; he saw the door open and Gratton come
out. The horsemen went up to the porch. Neither was Ben Gaynor. One, as
he passed in through the light-filled doorway, was a little grey man
whom Jim had never seen before; the other man, it happened, he knew.
Rather well by sight and reputation, a good-for-nothin' scalawag, as
Jim catalogued him, name of Steve Jarrold. The door closed after them
and Jim went back to his bench.

       *       *       *       *       *

In the house they were waiting for Gloria. The little grey man whom they
called "judge," and who had a way of clearing his throat before and
after the most trifling remark, went up and down with his hands under
his coat-tails, peering near-sightedly at pictures and books and
wall-paper.

"Quite a tidy little place Ben Gaynor's got here," he said
patronizingly. "Quite a tidy little place."

Gratton paced back and forth, whirling always abreast of the stairs,
looking up expectantly. Steve Jarrold, the man whom Gloria had heard
laugh, never budged from the spot where he had landed when entering the
living-room; his wide, spraddled legs seemed rooted through the big feet
into the floor. Big-framed and bony, with startlingly black restless
eyes and a three or four days' growth of wiry beard no less lustrously
black, he was ragged, unkempt, and unthinkably dirty. His eyes roved all
about the room; they came back to Gratton, sped up the steps, came back
to Gratton with a leer in them, and all the while he turned and turned
his black dusty hat like a man doing a job he was being paid for.

At last, since no delay holds back for ever the rolling of the great
wheels of time, Gloria came. Slowly she descended the stairs, one hand
at her breast, one gripping the banister. Her pallor was so great that
her lips, though pale also, looked unnaturally red in contrast. They
were just a little apart; she seemed to breathe with difficulty. Her
eyes, glancing wildly about the room and at the men to be seen in the
hallway, were the eyes of one in a trap, seeking frantically for escape,
knowing that there was no escape. Her brain, like one's in a fever, was
quick to impressions, alive with broken fragments of thought like so
many flashes of vari-coloured light. She noted trifles; she saw a
painting over Gratton's head--a seascape her father had given her for
her fourteenth birthday. She saw three pairs of eyes staring at her,
men's eyes, to her the eyes of wild animals; she read as clearly as if
their messages had been in large, printed letters what lay in the mind
of each: in the little grey man's, the judge's, speculation; in Steve
Jarrold's, the jeers of a man of Jarrold's type at such a moment when
they fall upon the bride; in Gratton's, quickened desire of her and
triumphant cunning.

"My dear," said Gratton, coming forward as though to meet her and then
pausing abruptly and holding back, "this is Judge--Judge Summerling. He
will--perform the ceremony, you know. And this is Mr. Jarrold. He
brought the judge and will be a witness."

Gloria from the last step regarded the three men as a prisoner might
have looked upon jailers coming to drag her to execution. Her lips moved
but no sound issued. "Judge" Summerling bowed stiffly and cleared his
throat. Steve Jarrold's hat ceased revolving an instant, then fairly
spun as though to make up for lost time.

Suddenly Gloria began to laugh hysterically, uncontrollably. Gratton
whipped back and stared at her; Summerling and Jarrold were mystified.
She looked so little like laughter! And, as both had cause to regard the
situation, there was so little call for laughter. But they could have no
clue to Gloria's thoughts. Her wedding! With that insignificant little
grey man in his cheap wrinkled clothes to officiate; with that unshaven,
leering, dirty man to witness! Holy matrimony! Gloria Gaynor's wedding!
She was near madness with the hideous, cruel travesty of such weddings
as are dear to the hearts of San Francisco "society" girls.

The "judge" was clearing his throat again. She looked at him curiously,
with the odd sensation that while Gloria Gaynor was asleep, drugged into
a deep stupor, there was within her another Gloria who took a keen
interest in the smallest happenings.

"This affair ain't any more regular than it ought to be," he was saying.
"Now, just the matter of the licence----"

Gratton jerked about and glared at him. The "judge" broke off with a
vehement clearing of his throat. In a moment he spoke again.

"Seein' as both parties _want_ to get married," he said hastily, "and as
circumstances is what they is--keepin' in mind how circumstances does
alter cases--well then--are you ready?"

That "Are you ready?" seemed to explode like a pistol shot in Gloria's
ears. Something within her shrieked: "No, no, no!" Gratton had said a
quiet "Yes," and was looking at her. She heard herself saying faintly:
"Yes."

Gratton put out his hand as though to help her down the last step. She
made a little gesture, motioning him back. He bit at his lip and obeyed,
though with a quick flash of the eyes. Gloria looked down at the step.
About six inches high, and yet--and yet where she stood was as high as
heaven, down there as deep as hell. She seemed powerless to achieve that
last step. But Gratton was stirring restlessly; he would put out his
hand again to help her. She shuddered and moved quickly. Now she stood
on the same level as Gratton and the others; the physical fact was
sinister as though symbolical of the psychical.

The "judge" began to grow vastly businesslike. He must have the full
names correctly, ages, birthplaces. Gratton answered for himself and for
Gloria, who stood now with her hand on the back of a chair just within
the living-room door. Across the room was the fireplace; over it an
ornamental mirror. She wondered dully what she looked like; the "bride"!
But from where she stood she could see only the reflection of the window
across the room, the strip of curtain at the side stirring softly in the
evening breeze. That breeze came down through the pines; it wandered
free; why couldn't she, Gloria, be like that? She thought poignantly of
her few days among the pines with Mark King. Oh, the remembered glory of
it, the clean, sweet freedom of it.

"Now, folks, if you're ready. Stand side by side--"

"Oh!" cried Gloria.

"Eh? What's that?" demanded the "judge."

She tried to smile.

"I--I think----" She saw Steve Jarrold leering. "The witness," she said
wildly. "There is only one, and----"

"It's usual to have two, anyhow," admitted the "judge." "But, being as
things _is_ a bit irregular and everything, why we'll make one do."

"There's Jim," said Gloria. She did not look toward Gratton, but he
understood that she addressed him. "Jim Spalding. I'd feel better if
some one I knew--if you'd get Jim to come, please."

She knew that she did not care whether Jim Spalding came or did not
come; that she was fighting for delay and could not help snatching at
any straw, though she knew that in the end she would go down,
overwhelmed by circumstance. Circumstance and--Gratton. Gratton also
knew and frowned.

"Gloria," he said smoothly, "that isn't necessary, is it?"

"Yes, it is!" she flared out at him hotly. "Go, get him."

"It will take only a minute," Gratton said over his shoulder as he went.
He would see to it that it took no great amount of time. Spalding on his
bench saw Gratton running toward him.

"You're wanted in the house a minute, Spalding," he said curtly. "Step
lively, will you?"

Spalding, not given to stepping lively at other men's commands, was slow
in answering, and then spoke drawlingly:

"Wanted, am I? Well, that's interestin'. By who? I'm wonderin'."

"Miss Gloria. She wants you right away."

"That's different," said old Jim, getting to his feet.

Gratton turned and hastened back to the house, Jim quickening his own
pace as he sensed something out of the ordinary. The house door stood
open as Gratton had left it, and the two entered hastily. Jim looked
from face to face with keen, shrewd eyes, ignored Jarrold, who said a
mirthful "Evenin', Jim," and turned to Gloria for explanation.

"Miss Gloria wanted----" began Gratton. But Jim Spalding lifted a big
hand as though to ward off the words.

"I'm here, miss," he said when Gloria's white face only stared at him."
You ain't sick, are you?"

"No, Jim, I--I am going to be married, and----"

"Married!" Jim looked incredulous and then puzzled as again his eyes
went swiftly from one to the other of the three men's faces.

"Yes, Jim. And I want you to be a witness."

Jim flushed up and shifted uneasily. He had never been at a wedding; he
did not know what a "witness" had to do. And to witness the wedding of
Miss Gloria, who had never appeared to come down to earth long enough to
know that there was such a man as Jim Spalding on the same sphere with
her----He managed an uneasy "Yes'm," and backed off toward the door.

"Now, if you folks is ready," began the "judge" again.

"Right now?" muttered Jim. "You're gettin' married right now?"

"Yes," said Gloria wearily. And to Summerling: "I am ready."

"But I ain't!" cried Spalding. He got to the door and started down the
hall. "Wait a minute, will you?"

Gratton hurried after him, his face hot with rage, while Steve Jarrold
guffawed loudly and then, under Gloria's startled look, dropped his
eyes.

"Come back here, Spalding," commanded Gratton angrily. "Whatever you've
got to do can wait a minute----"

"_You_ wait," growled Jim. "I'll be back quick enough."

       *       *       *       *       *

Mark King was awakened by old Jim rushing into the room, lighting a lamp
hastily, and making a deal of clatter. He sat up, demanding:

"Has Ben come?"

Jim began chuckling. After all, a wedding was a wedding, and therefore
a matter well worth a man's allowing himself to get a bit excited. From
a cupboard he began dragging forth his one and only serviceable suit of
clothes, dingy black, shiny affairs, but Jim's "best." He kicked off his
breeches, drew on the black trousers, and caught up the coat.

"No, Ben ain't back," he grinned at King. "Guess he'll be surprised when
he does come. His girl's gettin' herself married. To that city guy,
Gratton. Right now in the house!"

"What!" King had heard well enough, but that "What!" broke from him
explosively.

"An' me, I'm a witness," said old Jim. "Steve Jarrold's another. They
got the preacher there an' everything." He paused a moment and
reflected, with puckered brows. "What do you think of her marryin' that
swab, now? Think Ben's goin' to be pleased? Kind of surprising ain't it,
Mark?"

King managed a laugh which escaped critical notice only because old Jim
was only half listening.

"Oh, it's been open and shut all along that she'd marry Gratton," he
said, keeping his head down as he drew a match across the floor as
though to like a pipe whose bowl was empty. "If it suits his womenfolk,
I guess Ben will stand for it."

By now Jim had drawn his coat on and was back at the door.

"Better come along, Mark," he invited. "You don't see a weddin' every
day. Comin'?"

"No, thanks," said King. He broke his match between nervous fingers. He
raised his head to watch Jim go.

"Lord, Mark," said Spalding, holding on his heel a moment. "You must of
made one all-mighty day of it! You sure do look tuckered!"

King rose and went to the door and stood looking after the swiftly
departing figure. He saw the house, the windows bright with lights,
light streaming out through the door to the porch. There was Gloria.
Just there. And he had slept, and Gloria was marrying. And here was the
end of it--the end of everything, it dawned on him. He, who had never
looked twice on a woman, had looked thrice on her and again. He, the
one-woman man, had found the one woman--and had lost her. He looked out
toward the house and through its thick log walls saw Gloria; Gloria as
she had come down the stairs to him that first day, floating down like a
pink thistledown, putting her two hands into his, looking up into his
eyes with eyes which he would never forget; he saw her in the woods,
riding with him; by the spring waiting eagerly for the little
water-ouzel, she so like a bird herself; crossing a stream on
boulders--she had slipped; he had caught her into his arms--close. Her
hair had blown across his face. He stood with her on the highest crest
of a ridge; the world lay below them, they were alone in the blue
heavens. And he loved her. He groaned and ran his hand across his eyes
as though to wipe the pictures out--pictures which would never pass
away.

Gloria was marrying. Gratton. Now. He looked up into the sky bright with
stars; its great message to him was "Emptiness." The world was empty,
life was empty. There was nothing. Simply because Gloria had come, had
laughed into his eyes, and had gone on. She was like the springtime
which came dancing into the mountains which softened them and brightened
them--and laughed and passed on and away. She would be laughing
now--into Gratton's eyes.

He would never see her again after to-night. Other men had loved and
their loves had crumbled to ashes, blown away by the winds of time. But
to-night he _would_ see her. The last time. While still she was Gloria
Gaynor and not Gratton's wife----

He started and hurried toward the house. They were waiting for Jim and
Jim had hurried. He came to the porch and, with never a board to creak
under his careful tread, he made his way silently around to the
living-room side of the house. There was a window there; the shade was
not drawn; the curtains were blowing back and forth. He drew close and
stood, watching. He would look at Gloria one last time, turning away
just before the preacher said the last words; it was like looking for
the last time on a beloved face before the sod fell----

He saw her. Her back was turned to him; her head was down. He watched
her fingers moving nervously at her sides and his brow contracted with a
sudden access of pain. Those fingers had touched his and he had thrilled
to the soft, warm contact; he loved them better than he loved life. And
soon they would find their way into Gratton's.

Not once did he move his eyes from her. She did not turn toward him, but
as the "judge" began talking she lifted her head and King saw her
throat, her cheek. How pale she was----

Though her head was up, her slim body drooped. Like a little wildwood
flower wilting. So she remained for what seemed a very long time. Then
suddenly he saw her body stiffen; her hands flew to her breast. The
"judge," hurrying along, had asked:

"And do you take this man to be your wedded husband?"

King did not want to hear the answer; he turned to go. But hear now he
must, for though until now responses had been low-voiced, hardly above a
murmur, he heard Gloria crying:

"_No! No and no and no_!"

King stopped like a man paralysed. Had he gone mad? Then his pulses
leaped and hammered. Gloria had cried "_No_!" A tremor shook him; he
could no longer see her, but he stood where he was, his senses keyed to
hear a falling pin within.

"He is a beast and I hate him!" cried Gloria wildly. "He tried to trick
me and trap me. He tried to make me marry him But I won't! I won't! I'd
rather die."

Her voice died chokingly away, and for five seconds it was deathly
still. Still King did not move. He heard Gratton's exclamation,
Gratton's hurried step. The man was excited, was expostulating. Other
voices; the other men had drawn aside, amazed, leaving Gratton a clear
field with his unwilling bride.

"Have you gone mad, Gloria?" King could hear the words now. "Think what
you are saying----"

"I have thought. I hate you. Go away. Let me go."

Gratton's pale eyes must be ablaze with wrath now; his tone told that.

"There's no way out for you. You've got to marry me. I----"

"Take your hand off----"

Her voice broke into a scream.

"You're hurting me----"

And now Mark King moved at last. Before the last word had done vibrating
through the still room he was through the window, taking the shortest
way. Gratton's hand was on Gloria's shoulder; King threw it off, hurling
the man backward across the room. Gloria turned to him----

"Mark!" she cried. "Oh, Mark King!"

He put his arms about her, thinking that she was going to fall. For an
instant he held her tight; he felt her heart beating as though it would
burst through her bosom.

"You won't let him----?"

He moved with her to a chair, placed her in it, and turned toward
Gratton, a look like a naked knife in his eyes.

"By jings!" muttered old Jim under his breath. "By jings!"



_Chapter XIV_


At this, the most critical moment of her life, it would appear
inevitable that Gloria must bend every mental faculty to grappling with
the vital issues. And yet, as she sat swallowed up in the big chair, for
a space of time she was in a spell, caught up and whirled away from
those about her; she forgot Gratton with the white, angry face; she had
no eyes for Mark King or for Summerling, Steve Jarrold or Jim Spalding.
She was thinking of another day, two years ago, when she and her mother
had been alone in this room. They had been busied with the last touches
of furniture arrangement; they had discussed locations for chairs and
had argued over pictures. Both tired out with a day of effort, they had
come near tears in a verbal battle over the best place for the sole
article remaining unplaced. Gloria wanted it in the hallway; Mrs. Gaynor
pleaded for it over the mantel in the living-room. Finally it was Gloria
who cried with sudden laughter:

"Oh, what _difference_ does it make? We're getting silly over trifles.
Have it your way, mamma."

Trifles! Gloria wondered if any other act of her life had had the
tremendous import of that sudden yielding to her mother's wishes. If the
mirror had been placed anywhere else in the universe, even by a few
inches removed from its present abiding-place, would there be a _Gloria
Gaynor_ in all the world right now? Or would her chair hold quite
another sort of person--Mrs. Gratton? If she had not lifted her
desperate eyes and seen Mark King reflected at the window, how would she
have answered that one final question the "judge" propounded? Would she
have said "Yes"? Or would it have been "No"? She did not know; she would
never know. She had been on the verge, dizzy with profitless
speculation. And now, only the extent of one little word stood between
her and an unthinkable condition. That a whole life should be steered
down one channel or another--oh, what immeasurably separated
channels!--by one's breath in a single-syllabled word----

       *       *       *       *       *

"You don't answer!" a voice was saying irritably.

She started. They were talking to her, they had been talking to her, and
now she realized that she had heard voices across a great distance, and
by no means as clear to her consciousness as the remembered voice of her
mother two years ago arguing for a mirror over the fireplace. She turned
her eyes on Gratton, since obviously it was he who insisted on an
answer. But King spoke for her.

"Look here, Gratton," he said bluntly, "as far as I can see there is no
reason why Miss Gaynor should pay the least attention to your
effervescings if she doesn't care to. She is a free agent and under no
obligations to you."

"I'll ask your opinion when I want it," snapped Gratton. "Miss
Gloria----"

"You asked me something?" said Gloria. "Pardon me. I didn't hear."

Her aloof reply disconcerted him. Her attitude was spontaneous,
unaffected, and hence unconsciously one of polite indifference. Suddenly
Gratton, fume as he would, had become of not the least importance.

"You said that you would marry me. Not a dozen minutes ago."

"Did I?" she demanded coolly. "Are you quite sure I said that?"

"Look here, Miss Gloria." It was Jim Spalding, who had been ill at ease
all along and now had the brains and perhaps the delicacy to understand
that this was no place for him. "If you don't need me after all, I'll
go."

"And the rest of us with you," said King. "If Miss Gaynor cares to talk
things over with Gratton----"

Gloria put out her hand impulsively, touching King's arm.

"_You_ stay. Please. Until--he goes."

King inclined his head gravely, not realizing that his body stiffened
under her light touch.

"What about _me_?" demanded the "judge" sharply. "Am I needed or ain't
I?"

"I'd say not this evening," King's dry voice answered him. "Good-night
to you."

"That's a fine way to treat a man," cried Summerling truculently. "Here
I ride all this way in the dark, and without stoppin' for so much as
supper; here I ain't had a bite to eat since dinner-time, and it's
good-night and get out! And that hundred dollars I was to get so fast,
how about that? Think I'm the man to let folks trample on me and----"

"Maybe Jim will give you a hand-out at his cabin," King told him. "As
for your money, get it out of Gratton if he promised it to you--or," he
added with a flash of heat, "take it out of his hide, for all I care."

"Wait for me outside, Summerling," muttered Gratton. "_I_ haven't said
you won't be needed, have I?"

"Just the same, I wouldn't mind takin' what's comin' to me now----"

"Man alive!" shouted Gratton, whirling on him. "Haven't I got enough on
my hands without you yelping at me?"

"Just the same----"

"Jim," called King above the incoherent mouthings, "slip your arm
through Summerling's and lead him off with you. Feed him if you feel
like it, and let him stick around for a word with Gratton if he wants.
And you, Steve Jarrold, Ben Gaynor isn't here, but just the same you can
take it from me that neither you nor any other of Swen Brodie's hangdogs
is wanted in Ben Gaynor's house. Out you go."

Jarrold's eyes slanted off to Gratton. Then, seeing himself ignored and
forgotten, he shrugged his shoulders, pulled on his hat, and went out.
Behind him, arm in arm, one smiling widely and the other pulling back
and still sputtering, went Jim and the "judge."

To all this Gloria had given scant attention. The spell no longer lay
over her; she was keenly awake to the demands of the present; she was
thinking, thinking, thinking! It seemed that she had walked on
quicksands; that a hand had drawn her up and placed her where she was
now, with solid ground underfoot; but that still all about her were
quicksands. What temporary sense of security was hers was due to Mark
King, to his presence. As long as he stood there, where she could put
out a hand and touch him, she could rest calmly, assured of safety. But
when he went, there remained Gratton and his venom. Quicksands all about
her in which she would be floundering at this moment but for Mark
King----

       *       *       *       *       *

Her heart was beating normally again, the pallor left her face, which
became delicately flushed. Her eyes, large and humid, a sweet grey and
once more almost childlike--eyes to remind a man that here, after all,
was no woman of the world, but only a young girl--rose to King's and met
his long and searchingly. Yet there was that in their expression that
made him understand that she was not looking at him, the physical man,
so much as through him. For the first time in her pampered life the day
had come when she was face to face with vital issues; when there was no
mamma and no papa to turn to; when there were no shoulders other than
her own to feel the weight of events. She must do her own thinking, come
to her own decisions. Here was no time for a misstep. The one great step
she had already taken; she had cried "No!" That step could be
reconsidered, retraced; she looked at Gratton's face and saw that. But
now she would not do that; she could not. In the city, seeing the two
men together, she had turned to Gratton. Now, here in her father's log
house in the mountains, she wondered that she could have done so. Did
men change colour like chameleons, shifted from one environment to
another? Or was it she who had been unstable, she who was the chameleon?
A queer sensation which had been hers before, and which she was to know
more than once in days to follow, mastered her. It seemed that within
her, coexistent and for ever in conflict, there were two Glorias: a girl
who was very young, spoiled, vain, and selfish; a girl who was older,
who looked above and beyond the confines of her own self, who was
warmhearted and impulsive, and could be generous. There was the Gloria
who was the product of her mother's teaching and pampering; there was
that other Gloria who was the true daughter of a pioneer stock, a girl
linked to the city through tradition, bound to the outdoors through
instinct. There was the Gloria who was ashamed of Mark King at a formal
gathering in her own home; there was the Gloria who was thrilled to the
depths of her being as in the forest-lands she knew a breathless moment
in the arms of Mark King.

Well, here were considerations to linger over on an idle day. Now,
without seeking for hidden springs, there were on the surface certain
plain facts. No matter what she had felt toward Gratton before, she
detested him now; no matter what he might have appeared in San
Francisco, here in his unaccustomed garb he looked to her puny, shallow,
and contemptible. He was, as she had told him, a beast. He had betrayed
her confidence; he had taken advantage of her headlong youth; he had
displayed to her view the vileness within him. He loved her, did he? So
much the better. It lay within her power, then, to repay him, if only in
part, for what he had made her suffer.

       *       *       *       *       *

"I repeat, Miss Gloria," Gratton was saying, a stubborn look in his
eyes, "that you promised to marry me. You have had a hard day, I
realize; there has been much to unnerve you. I erred in haste, perhaps;
I should have waited until you had a night's rest. But you know why I
did not wait. It was for your sake."

Gloria heard him through with a hard little smile.

"Nothing is further from my intention, Mr. Gratton," she told him icily,
"than to marry you. Now or ever. Please let us consider the matter
closed once and for all."

His fingers worked nervously at his sides. Gloria chose the moment to
lift her eyes again fleetingly to King's. She wanted Gratton to see, she
wanted to hurt him all that she could. She looked back to see him wince.
Nor did his quick contraction of the brows result from her glance alone;
he had seen the look lying unhidden in King's eyes. Mark King had
to-night, for the first time, swept barriers aside and looked straight
into his own heart and known that all of the love that was in him to
give had been given to Gloria Gaynor; he had come from Jim's cabin to
look on her for the last time; he was giving her up. And then, when he
had turned away rather than hear her murmur "Yes," she had cried out
ringingly: "No!" The sod had not fallen upon a beloved face; death had
not entered the door; life was not extinguished--where there was life
invariably there was hope--he had given Gloria up, yes; but she had come
back from beyond the frontier, she had come calling to him. He was
certain of nothing just now beyond the tremendous, all-excluding fact
that, wise or fool, he loved her. He wanted her with a want that is
greater than hunger or thirst, or love of man for man or of man for life
itself. Much of this lay shining in his eyes for Gratton to read--or for
Gloria.

"I am no boy to be thrown aside like an old glove," cried Gratton,
beside himself, shaken with jealous fury. "You have promised; you have
loved me; in your heart you love me now. Shall I stand back for a girl's
nervous whim? I tell you, you shall marry me."

Gloria's laughter, cool and insolent, maddened him. He clenched his
hands and was swept away by his passion to gusty vehemence:

"Think before you laugh! What if, instead of doing the gentlemanly
thing, I refused to marry you? Alone with me all this time; all last
night; a clerk to swear I bought clothing for you; a register to show
where we engaged a room as man and wife; the San Francisco papers
already bandying your name about, already nosing after scandal. You've
_got_ to marry me; there is nothing else for you to do!"

Gloria flushed hotly. But only in anger this time. King mystified,
looking from one to the other, turned at last to Gloria and muttered:

"For God's sake let me throw him out of the door!"

"I think it might be best first," she answered quietly, "if Mr. Gratton
remained long enough to understand that this is the last time I shall
ever speak to him or listen to a word from him. He has tried to get me
into a nasty situation; he will do all that he can to promote scandal.
But I want him to know that he will, in the end of it all, have my
father to reckon with--and my friends." Again she looked swiftly at King
and again Gratton writhed at the look. "Papa will not be here to-night;
he is hurt and in Coloma, and I'll give you his message soon. But----"

"You saw your father! In Coloma!" It was a gasp of astonishment from
Gratton. "You said nothing. You brought a message to King here?"

"And you escorted me and never guessed!" Gloria taunted him. "Really it
seems too bad, after all of your week-end trips to Coloma, after all of
your conferences with the estimable Mr. Swen Brodie!"

His prominent eyes bulged, written large with consternation. For a
moment he stood the picture of uncertainty, plucking at his lip.

"Gloria," he said shortly, "despite all you have said I shall see you
again. To-morrow, when we have both rested, I'll come to you. Now, if
you will pardon me, I'll have a word with King. Strictly business, you
may be sure, King," he concluded sarcastically.

"There's to be no business between you and me," King told him promptly.

"But there is. If you've got two grains of common sense. Look you, Loony
Honeycutt is dead at last. His secret is no longer his secret. Swen
Brodie knows something--a whole lot----"

"It strikes me," frowned King, "that you know more of this than I gave
you credit for. Where do you come in?"

"I know--nearly all that it is necessary to know!" His eyes flashed
triumphantly. "Think I'm the man to let the crowd of you lift a fortune
right under my nose? Here is my proposition, and you'll thank your stars
that I make it: We are not friends, you and I, but that is no reason
that we cannot be business associates until this trick is turned. You
and I enter into a pact right now, purely business, you understand." He
was speaking more and more rapidly in the grip of a new emotion.
"Whatever we find we divide, fifty-fifty;----"

King's sudden laughter, no pleasant sound in Gratton's ears, checked the
rush of words. To accept Gratton as a partner--on a fifty-fifty split of
the spoils! Was the man crazy?

"I have been working with Brodie," shouted Gratton. "If I go on with him
now, with him and the men with him, six or eight of them taking what he
gives them either in money or in curses and orders--if, I say, I chip
in with him against you, what will the inevitable end be, I ask you?
Look at the odds----"

"The inevitable end," said King sternly, "will be that they'll pick your
bones and kick you out."

"I demand to know what word Gaynor sent----"

"Will you have him go, Mark?" said Gloria. "He--sickens me."

King, unleashed by her words, took a quick step forward.

"Gratton," he said, "you'd better go."

Gratton, rising to fresh fury, shouted at him:

"And leave you and her here? Alone? All night----"

King bore down upon him and struck him across the mouth, hurling him
back so that Gratton tripped and fell. Gloria rose and stood watching,
terrified and yet fascinated. She saw Gratton crawl to his feet; his
hand went out to the table to draw himself up; it found one of the heavy
bronze book-ends; the fingers gripped it so that the tendons stood out
like cords. She could see the faces of both men, Gratton's twitching and
vindictive, King's immobile, looking at once calm and terribly stern. If
there were two Glorias within her, one of them fled now; the other
watched with quick bright eyes and gloried in the man who had come at
her hour of direst need; one vanished, afraid, the other felt a little
thrill go singing through her blood. And though that bronze block, were
it hurled at King's head, might have been the death of him, she was not
once in doubt as to the end of this conflict. There before her eyes a
man contended with a manikin.

"Drop that, Gratton! Do you hear me? Drop it, I say!"

He even drew closer while he spoke. In his voice was assurance that he
would be obeyed; in his look was the promise of death or near-death, to
be meted out swiftly and relentlessly for disobedience. Gratton, like a
man in a daze, hesitated. King's hand shot out swiftly, gripping his
wrist. There was a sudden jerk and the bit of bronze crashed to the
floor.

"You'll go now!"

"Yes, I'll go. But----"

"On your way, then!"

"But----"

"Shut up!" A tremor not to be repressed shook King's voice. "And go
before I----Just go!"

Gratton caught up his hat, stood for a moment plucking at his lip and
staring at Gloria, and then turned and went out. Strangely, only now
that he had gone, did Gloria shiver and look after him fearfully. The
man here had seemed so futile and yet she had seen that last look, so
filled with malevolence that in his wake the room seemed steeped in
menace. King must have had somewhat the same sort of an impression; he
went to the door and called out loudly:

"Jim! Oh, Jim."

Jim's voice answered from the cabin:

"Comin', Mark."

"Gratton's outside. I've told him to clear out. Give him about two
minutes, and if he's still here throw a gun on him and run him off the
place."

"Oh, I'm going fast enough." From somewhere off in the dark it was
Gratton's voice calling back hatefully. "And don't you forget it, Mark
King, I am going where an offer like mine to you will be accepted. We'll
be there before you yet, a dozen men that won't lay down before you! And
you can tell that girl in there, with my compliments, she'll be on her
knees to me before she's a day older." He lifted his voice so that
Gloria, shivering in the silent house, must hear every word. "You can
tell her, too, that if I didn't telephone to her mother from Oakland, I
did call up two of the San Francisco newspaper offices! Tell her to
watch for the papers. And when they get wind of the nice little
situation to-night, Gloria here all night----"

King had held the door open only to see if Gratton was going to his
horse. Now, however, he slammed it suddenly and went back to Gloria.
After all, Jim could be depended on to see to Gratton and to do his job
thoroughly and with joy in the doing. There was still the message to be
had from Ben Gaynor, who, it seemed, lay hurt somewhere in Coloma.

But he stopped dead in his tracks when he saw Gloria, and for the moment
all thoughts of Gaynor or a message fled from his mind. Again she was as
pale as death; she caught at the back of the chair which had served her
thus before; she lifted to King eyes sick with terror.

"I haven't got the straight of things very well," King said to her,
speaking very gently. For in his heart he was thinking: "Poor little
kid! She's only a kid of a girl and she's pretty near the
breaking-point, from the look of things, and small wonder." But aloud he
continued: "Only one thing seems clear. You are tired half to death and
worried the other half. I wouldn't let myself think of that snake
Gratton or his poison drippings. Things will work out all right." He
managed a smile of a sort, the first smile to-night, and added: "They
always do, you know."

"Do they?" she asked listlessly. And she, too, forced a smile, so wan
and bleak that it came close to putting a dash of tears into King's
eyes.

"For one thing," he said brusquely, "I'll bet you haven't had a bite to
eat since you got here; have you?" She shook her head; she hadn't
thought of such a thing as eating. When had she eaten last? Not since
she and Gratton, motoring up from San Francisco, had stopped at the
wayside lunch-counter? Perhaps that was why this giddy faintness
troubled her, why the blood drummed in her ears.

"You'll sit right down," commanded King. "Or lie down is better. In two
shakes I'll have something ready for you."

"You are so good to me." That came straight from Gloria's heart; her
eyes shone with a gratitude which struck him as far beyond proportion to
the small deed of the moment. "I'll go upstairs a moment; papa's
message----"

"It can wait ten minutes."

"Let me get it now. I--I will lie down in my room until you call me, if
you want me to."

"That's good." He watched her go slowly upstairs and then hastened to
the kitchen. He got a wood fire going in the range, scouted for coffee,
found a glass jar of bacon, a tin of milk, all kinds of canned goods.
And meantime, though occupied with much speculation concerning all that
had happened to-night and must have happened before and might happen in
the future, he never for an instant entirely forgot Gloria and how
pitifully borne down she looked. Gratton had tricked her some way, had
coerced her, had come close to breaking her utterly. And yet her
indomitable spirit had in the end triumphed over Gratton's scheming;
King would never forget how her voice had rung out in that fearless "No!
No and no and no!"

"Just a little kid of a girl." And he had looked to her for the sanity
of mature age. A mere girl, sheltered always by father and mother,
spoiled to the _n_th degree, given no opportunity to develop her own
character, to grow up to life's responsibilities. Her mother had not
even told her of her grandparents, being ashamed of them, making Gloria
ashamed. Grandparents of whom any one might be justly proud; folk of
integrity, of stamina, of fearless hardihood, men and women of that
glorious type that builds empires. And Gloria, King sensed, was like
them. Deep within her, under the layers of artificiality which her
mother had striven so indefatigably and lovingly to lay on, she was like
them. He remembered his two days with her alone in the mountains and
sought to forget the fragment of one evening in the city. "Here she was
her real self; there she had been what her mother had made her over."

       *       *       *       *       *

Gloria, with lagging steps, had gone to her room. Now she lay on her
bed, her hands pressed tight upon her closed eyes, her will set against
heeding the throbbing in her temples as she strove to think clearly.
Gratton's words rang in her ears. They plunged her into panic. For
scores of "friends" and hundreds of acquaintances she would furnish a
topic of talk. Girls who were jealous of her would get into a warm
flurry of excitement; Gloria could picture a dozen of them sitting at
their telephones, calling up this, that, and the other Mabel and
Ernestine, saying: "Oh, did you hear about Gloria Gaynor? Isn't it
_terrible_! What _could_ she have been thinking of? I knew she was----"
and so forth and so on, "ringing interminable changes." Youth, though
declared by the thoughtless to be a period of heedlessness, takes to
heart far more seriously than does Age all happenings which touch its
own interests. Pure tragedy is Youth's own realm. It feels acutely, its
imaginings are fearful, it magnifies and distorts beyond all reason. Had
Gloria been above thirty instead of under twenty this moment would have
been far, far less deeply immersed in the gloom of despair. She suffered
dry-eyed.

But Youth, condition of wedded extremes, while it holds tragedy to its
bleeding heart, cannot entirely fail in time to listen to the voice of
hope. Gloria clung passionately to the one straw offered her: Mark King
had come; he had saved her, if only for the moment. If there were
further salvation, it lay in Mark King. And so she came presently to a
thought that made her sit bolt upright, that set her heart racing, that
brought a new look into her eyes. Just now it had seemed so clear that
only one thing could save her from clacking diatribes, from torture
under the tongues of Ernestines and Mabels and daily newspapers--
marriage with Gratton. But Gratton was gone and Mark King was here! If
she married King! The "judge" was still here. King was her father's
friend; between men like them there was nothing which would be denied
when friendship asked. What if she went to King, saying to him
straightforwardly: "Thus and such is my predicament. For my sake--for
the sake of papa's daughter and hence for papa's sake no less--will you
go through the form of marrying me? I shall be no burden; it will make
no difference in your life. For to-morrow I will go back to San
Francisco and you need never see me again. You can let me have a
divorce; you will have lost nothing; I shall have been saved everything.
Will you many me, Mark King?"

       *       *       *       *       *

"Gloria!" King was calling. "Will you come down now? Everything's
ready."

"Coming," answered Gloria. "Right away."

She glanced in her glass as she went out; the colour which had played
hide-and-seek all day was again tinting her cheeks a delicate rose. What
were fatigue and hunger when hope attended them?

But it happened that Gloria's impulse, which was at least honest and
frank, was for a little held in abeyance, and thus it came about that
she lost the opportunity to appear before Mark King at a critical moment
as being straight-dealing, direct, and outspoken. She thanked him with
her eyes for the lunch he had set forth for her; she gave him a quick
little smile as he waited on her. He poured the coffee, gave her milk
and sugar, brought the hot things from the stove. And all of the time
there was in his eyes a look which he had no suspicion was there, the
look of a man's adoration.

"He will do whatever I ask him to do," something sang within her.

"Won't you sit down with me, Mark?" she smiled at him.

And there, while one Gloria had determined to indulge in plain talk, the
other Gloria came forward obliquely, demanding the place which had
always been hers when it was a case of man and girl together. The smile
was the smile of a coquette; it intoxicated; it made a man's heart beat
hard; it brought him in close to her and thrust the world back. She
could not have helped the smile or its message.

"I have eaten," he said a trifle harshly, she thought.

"You are so good to me." She stirred her coffee and he saw only the
lashes and their black shadows on her cheeks. Then she said brightly:
"This is our third little picnic together, isn't it?"

"Then you haven't forgotten? The others?" The words said themselves for
him. The human comedy had begun, or the comedy begun long ago was
resumed smoothly in its third act, King unconsciously answering to his
cue. After that it was neither Gloria nor himself who played the part of
stage-director; that time-honoured responsibility was back in the hands
of the oldest of all stage-managers. The wind that drives autumn leaves
scurrying, the sun that awakens spring buds were no more resistless or
inevitable forces than the one now voicing its dictates.

"It would be--unmaidenly to ask him to marry you," whispered that other
self within her. Oh, if she could only guess which was the _real self_,
which the pretender! "And there is no need. Look at his eyes!"

King saw lying on the table the package done up in an old cloth which
she had brought. Further, he knew that he had seen it before and where
he had seen it. He knew that at last he had old Loony Honeycutt's secret
where he could put out his hand to it, with none to gainsay him. He knew
that with it was a message from his old friend Ben; that Ben, himself,
lay at this moment in Coloma hurt. And yet his eyes clung to the eyes of
Gloria and all of these things were swept aside in his mind. He saw that
when her eyes came to a meeting with his the flush in her cheeks grew
hotter. He tried to remember how he had come away from her in San
Francisco; how he had given her up for all time. But that memory
blurred; in its place he stood with her on a boulder in a creek, holding
her in his arms; he stood with her on a mountain top, with the world
lost below them. He sought to get a grip on himself; here and now was no
time to talk to her of love. She was alone; it was his one job right now
to take Ben's place, to protect her and efface his own madness. But was
he mad? And was now no time, after all? She was alone, yes; but if some
day she would marry him, was not now the time? What would he not give
for the right to stop the nasty mouth of Gratton once and for all.

Fragmentary thoughts, by no means logically aligned. They came and went
with other thoughts between, pro and con. But thoughts do not always
sway destiny. In the crisis often enough there is no time for so slow a
process as thinking; instinct leaps. Instinct compels. All of the
thought in the world will not draw a steel needle to a bit of wood; all
of the thought in the world will not hold back the same needle from a
magnet. There are urges which must be obeyed, the urge of spinning
worlds to circling suns, the urge of man to maid.

"Gloria!" he said huskily. "Gloria!"

"Yes, Mark?" she said quietly, trying to speak very calmly and as though
she did not know, oh, so well, all that tumult that lay behind his
calling her name. But despite her determination she was agitated; the
moment had come; there was no stopping it. And did she want it? What did
she want? What, exactly, did she feel?

She knew what was in his heart! His soul exulted as the certainty rushed
upon him. She knew what he was going to say; words were needless between
them. And the colour merely deepened in her cheeks while she hid her
eyes from him.

He came to her swiftly. She rose as swiftly to her feet. He saw that a
tremor shook her. He saw that she did not draw back from him; her eyes
at last lifted to meet his own. They baffled him; he could not read
their meaning. But they shone on him softly; they were the eyes of her
whom he loved. Like magnet and steel they were swept together. He had
her in his arms; he felt against his breast the wild flutter of her
heart, against his face the soft brushing of her hair. He felt her body
tense but unresisting in his arms; suddenly she relaxed, her head was
against his breast. Gloria in his arms--Gloria's sweet face hidden from
him against his rough shirt----

"Gloria!" he cried again. "Gloria!"

"The--the bacon!" gasped Gloria. "It's burning----"

She freed herself, and while he let her go he stood watching her with
the new look in his eyes. Scarlet-faced she flashed her look at him from
across the table. Then she fled to the stove and retrieved the burning
bacon as though here were the one matter of transcendent importance.
King began to laugh, his laughter as joyous as a boy's.

"Gloria----"

"That's five times you've said 'Gloria,'" she informed him hurriedly.
"And----Please, Mark," as he moved toward her. "And you haven't read
papa's letter yet. And--and I'm dying to know what is in that funny
package. Aren't you?"

"If I'm dying at all," he told her gravely, though he found a smile to
answer her own--and two very serious smiles they were--"it is of quite
another complaint. And this time----"

"But _please_, Mark! I am here all alone--with you--and----"

"I know. I haven't forgotten. But, Gloria----"

They both started to a sudden sound outside, a scuffling on the porch.
Involuntarily Gloria, prone to nervous alarm in her overwrought
condition, moved hastily back toward him from whom just now she had
escaped. They glanced toward the sound; they saw at the window the
puckered and perplexed face of the "judge"; they were just in time to
see a big hand grasp him by the shoulder and yank him out of sight. They
heard Summerling expostulate; they heard Jim Spalding's far from gentle
voice cursing him.

King understood, at least in part, what must lie under Gloria's look of
distress. Surely circumstance had placed her in an equivocal position
to-night. Summerling was the type to blab; he was in no charitable frame
of mind; he had found her alone here with men, had come to marry her to
one man, and now had seen her in the arms of another. There was but one
answer, even to Mark King.

"Some time you are going to marry me, Gloria," he said gravely. "Why not
now?"

"It sounds like--like an advertisement, Mark," she laughed somewhat
wildly.

"Poor little kid," he muttered, seeing how she trembled. "But, Gloria,
why not? Some time you are going to give yourself to me, aren't you,
dear? While this man is still here, won't you let him marry us? It will
give me the right to shut that fool Gratton's mouth for him and----Oh,
Gloria, my dear, my dear----"

She stood staring at him with wide eyes. He pleaded with her.

"Will you, Gloria?"

And then from lips which did not smile he heard the very faint but no
longer evasive "Yes."

"Now, Gloria?"

"Yes, Mark. If you are sure that you want me." She spoke humbly; at the
instant she was humble. "But," she added hastily, "still you haven't
read poor papa's letter. He was very anxious. Let me go a minute, Mark.
I am going upstairs. I--I want to phone to mamma first. And while I am
gone you can read papa's letter, and--and----" Her face was hot with
blushes.

"And arrange with the judge," he said, his own voice uncertain. "Yes,
Gloria."

She ran by him then. He heard her going upstairs, he heard a door
closing after her. Then like a man who treads on air he went to the
window and threw it up and called:

"Jim! Tell the judge not to go. I have business with him. I want him and
you here in ten minutes."

And then when Jim's voice had answered him he thought to take up the
parcel on the table--largely because Gloria had asked him! A hurried
letter from Ben and the parcel from Honeycutt's. Something here for
which he had been seeking, working, for years, remembered now only
because Gloria had made the request that they be not forgotten.

       *       *       *       *       *

To withdraw his racing thoughts from Gloria and her golden promise, to
bend them to a letter--this was in the beginning an effort. But Ben's
words caught him when he had read the first line. He had opened the
packet, ripping off the old encasement of cloth. There was a book, a
Bible that looked to be centuries old, battered, the covers gone;
Gaynor's letter was slipped into it:

    "DEAR MARK:

    "Honeycutt's dead. I've got his secret. But Brodie came
    near doing me in. Honeycutt, dying, sent for me. I got
    there just in time. He gave me the Bible; it was the
    "parson's" and then Gus Ingle's. As I was going out of
    the cabin Brodie and two of his gang swooped down on me.
    In the dark I pitched the Bible clear and they did not
    see; it was just that near! They came close to killing
    me; when I came to I found they'd been through my
    pockets. I don't know how much Brodie knows. I do know
    he is working with Gratton, the dirty crook. I think you
    can beat them to it, hands down. And, for God's sake,
    Mark, and for my sake if not for your own, don't let the
    grass grow! I am on the edge of absolute bankruptcy;
    laid up this way I don't see a chance unless you find
    what we've been after so long _and find it quick_. Will
    you start without any delay? As soon as you get this
    phone to Charlie Marsh at Coloma. Leave word for me. And
    let that word be that nothing on earth will stop you!
    Then I won't go crazy here with worry. And watch out for
    Gratton as well as Brodie.

    "BEN."

A bit of the old interest swept back over King as he read; the old
excitement raced through his blood. He dropped Ben's note into the stove
and eagerly took up the old Bible. There on the blank pages, written in
a crabbed hand long ago, at times letters blurred out but always a trace
left where the unaccustomed scribe had borne down hard in his painful
labourings, was the "secret" at last--Gus Ingle's message come to him
across the dead years:

    "Good god I never see such gold nor no man neither and
    when he come in to camp you could reed in his look he
    had found it because no man could have looked at that
    Mother load and not look like Jimmy. And big Brodie
    grabbed him by the throat and shook him and nearly
    killed him until Jimmy told. And I guess there was
    enough there for everybody in all the world. We went
    down the gorge to the narrow place over on the big
    seedar that had broke off and that was how we come to
    the First Caive, and then we come to Caive number thre
    and two. And good god have mercy on my soul when Ime
    dead but I got the thought right then if it was only all
    mine--we worked all seven until we dropped that day and
    night and early in the morning and the storm was coming
    but we stayed. And for two weeks maybe thre we lost
    track of time until this grate big pile of gold was dug
    that I am setting right on top of right now how can a
    man eat gold when he is dying of hunger and burn it when
    he is freezing. And it was big Brodie killed pore Manny
    I seen him and the next day or maybe it was two days
    Dago was gone and never come back was it Manny's goast
    got him and drug him down the cliffs screaming horrible
    and in the gorge--anyway that was Two. and I am all that
    is left and I am going--I tride to get out and the Big
    storm drov me back and all I can see is Jimmy Kelp and
    the parson if I had not of killed them they would killed
    me sure and big Brodie's gone he is crazy and cant never
    make it back across the mountains in this storm, and
    Baldy Winch he took a big nugget and went off, and he
    stoled what handful of grub there was. And now I can
    look down in the gorge and see the water all white and
    snow and ice sickles and I am afraide to get lost in the
    caives and if I write all this in the bible that was
    preacher Elsons and tie it up safe in oilcloath and
    canvas and make a bote out of a chunk of wood and throw
    it in the river maybe it will get to one of the camps
    down there and a good man will find it and Ile give him
    half. You come up the old trail past where the thre
    Eytalians had their camp last year and over the big
    mountain strate ahead and about another seven miles
    strate on and then there is the pass with the big black
    rocks on one side and streaks of white granite on the
    other and down into the gorge and strate up four or five
    miles where the old seedar broke off and fell acrost. My
    god here goes.

    "GUS INGLE."

To any man who knew the Sierra hereabouts less intimately than did Mark
King, Gus Ingle's message would have brought only stupefaction. But to
King now, as to Ben Gaynor before him, the "secret" lay bare. Old names
held on; the three Italians had given a name to what was now known as
Italy Gulch. The caves were on a certain fork of the American River
then, and King had approximately the distances and direction.

"What is more," he thought triumphantly, "I know where two caves are in
there. But where the devil is 'Caive thre'?"

       *       *       *       *       *

Here he started up and thrust the old Bible into his shirt. There were
steps on the porch. Jim and the "judge" were coming----



_Chapter XV_


"It strikes me," said Summerling sarcastically, "that there's mighty
funny goings-on here to-night. I show up to marry one man to a girl and
nex' thing I know I peek in a winder and see----"

"Never mind that," cut in King hastily. "You are going to marry her
after all. Only to another man."

"Meanin' you, Mark?" demanded Jim. On his honest old face was a look of
utter bewilderment; for the life of him he couldn't decide whether he or
every one else had gone crazy.

King flushed under the look, but nodded and managed a calm "Yes, Jim."

Summerling cleared his throat and thereafter scratched his head.

"It's irregular. I told Gratton that. But he said there was--was
extenuatin' circumstances and all that. Hadn't been time for a licence.
It's irregular; don't know as I mightn't get in trouble for it----"

"The marriage would be binding, wouldn't it?" demanded King.

"Sure it would; once I said 'man and wife' nary man could set _that_
aside. But, if any one wanted to get _me_ in bad, seeing there's no
licence--well, it would make trouble with my bondsmen and they'd make
trouble with me."

King silenced the man with a scowl and led him and Jim into the
living-room, closing the door. It was unthinkable that Gloria should
hear a lot of talk about why's and how's. For Gloria, it struck him, had
undergone enough for one day. "Look here," he said to Summerling then,
"either you will or you won't. If you won't, then Miss Gaynor and myself
will go elsewhere. Now, which is it?"

"Gratton promised me a hundred dollars," muttered the "judge." "And he
cleared out without taking the trouble to pay me."

King's face cleared. His cheque for a hundred dollars decided the
"judge."

"That's a might of money to pay the old duffer for one night's work,
Mark," muttered Jim. "Strikes me that way, anyhow."

A might of money! King laughed.

"Now if you folks are ready," said Summerling, grown impatient the
moment the cheque was in his pocket, "I've got a long ride ahead of me."

This time Gloria did not keep them waiting. She came down the staircase
to Mark King standing at the bottom. In her pink dress, like a
thistledown, floating down to him. He was thinking--she, too,
remembered--how for the first time they had met thus. She smiled at him;
she put out her two hands to him as she had done that other time. And
right there they were married--on Gus Ingle's old Bible.

"It's done!" whispered Mark, bending over her. "You are mine now; mine
for all time, Gloria. And, girl of mine," he added reverently, "may God
deal with me as I deal with you."

"It's done!" In an awed little voice came Gloria's response, like an
echo. Mark King had seen her across the quicksands.

Jim and the "judge" had gone. They two were alone in the still house.
Gloria was nervous; King could see that and thought that he understood.
So he went for wood, made a cheery blaze in the fireplace, and drew two
chairs up to it.

"Tell me about papa's letter," said Gloria hastily Had there not been
that obvious topic she would have caught at another, any other. "He
didn't tell me how badly he was hurt or what had happened."

King put out his hand for hers, and while Gloria looked into the fire
and he looked into her face, he told her. At the end he brought out Gus
Ingle's Bible and read to her what was written in it. All the time that
his eyes were occupied she watched him eagerly, a little anxiously. But
by the time he had finished she had been intrigued for the moment out of
her own self-centred thoughts, her fancies caught by all that underlay
this crude tale of treasure and murder, of lust for gold, of treachery
and lonely death.

"And you know where it is?"

"I can go to it as straight as a string. Two days to get to it and to
stake a claim; two days to come out with a couple of horses loaded to
the guards. And that itself means a fortune, if it's clean, raw gold, as
would seem to be the case. We need not fear the poorhouse, you and I,
Mrs. King!"

"But Brodie? And Mr. Gratton?"

"They don't know where it is! They can't know, since we've got the
Bible, and Honeycutt was dead before they got to him! If they knew they
would have been on their way already. And I'll be striking out before
dawn, leaving no such trail that they can follow it in a hurry, even if
they should seek to. No; Brodie and Gratton and the rest of them have
lost the game!"

"You are going so soon? Papa wanted that?"

"He wanted me to telephone as soon as I got this." He rose, lingering
over her. "We mustn't forget him, even for our own happiness." He
brushed her hair with his lips; he hastened the few steps to the
telephone in Ben's study.

"I--I am going upstairs, Mark," called Gloria after him.

"All right, Queen of the World," he answered her. "I'm just to phone in
a message for him. It won't take me five minutes to get it done; just to
say: 'Tell Ben that I start at dawn and that he's got my word for it
that nothing's going to stop me! And--that I've just married Gloria!'"

But he was at the telephone longer than he thought to be. The operator
buzzed into his ear as he took down the receiver; San Francisco was
trying to get a message through. For Gloria Gaynor. Would he take the
message? Then an operator in San Francisco, droning the words: "For Miss
Gloria Gaynor. Your father is hurt in Coloma. Just sent me word. Says
not dangerously, but I must go to him immediately. Meet me there.
Mamma."

"Got it," said King, and San Francisco rang off. Thereafter he got his
own message through; he wondered how Mrs. Gaynor would take the news of
her new son-in-law. Ben would be glad; he was sure of Ben.

Gloria was still upstairs. King sat in front of the fire, staring into
the flames, listening to the wind in the chimney, waiting for Gloria.
When time passed and she did not come, he went softly upstairs and to
her door. It was closed and he knocked lightly, then dropped his hand to
the knob, awaiting her voice.

His knuckles had hardly brushed the door, this door which he approached
in reverence; Gloria had not even heard him. He called softly, his voice
little above a whisper:

"Gloria!"  He heard her move; for a moment she did not answer. He could
not know how she stood, scarcely breathing, her hands at her breast; nor
how, now that the great step was taken, she was again half-frightened,
half-regretful, altogether bewildered and uncertain. Of herself, of him,
of everything----

"Is it you, Mark?"

"Yes. May I come in, Gloria?"

"Please, Mark. It's all so new, so strange ... I intended to come right
back downstairs, but I'm so tired, Mark. And I want to be alone a
little; to think. I haven't had time to think of anything! You don't
mind, do you, Mark?"

He answered promptly and heartily, refusing to allow himself to harbour
a shadow of disappointment.

"No. No, of course not. You will go right to bed? I know you must be
half-dead for sleep."

"Yes." There was a note of eagerness in the voice coming to him from
beyond the shut door.

"There was a message from your mother; she has gone to your father and
wanted you to meet her there. But we will talk of that later."

"Yes.... Good-night, Mark."

"Aren't you going to kiss me good-night?" he asked, hesitating a little
between the words. His new privilege, a lover's, a husband's, was not an
hour old; he felt strangely shy as he spoke softly to her.

"Please, Mark! I am terribly tired out, and--and I'm afraid I've mislaid
the key, and----"

That hurt him; his eyes darkened with the quick pain that came to him
from her words. He had hoped that Gloria had known him better than that.

"You need never lock your door against me, my dear," he told her gently.
"I don't want you to be afraid of me. Why, God bless you, I wouldn't
touch the hem of your dress if you didn't want me to."

"Yes," said Gloria. "I know. You are so good, Mark. But now----"

"I am going," he returned tenderly, "to sit by the fire and think. Just
to soak myself in the realization," he added with a happy laugh, "that
you are mine."

"Before you go in the morning you will come to my door?"

"If you want me to...."

"Of course, Mark."

"Then--good-night, dear."

"Good-night, Mark."



_Chapter XVI_


King was astir long before dawn. He got the fire going in the kitchen
and started breakfast, seeking to be very silent and succeeding in
making the usual clatter of a male among pots and pans. Whilst water
heated and bacon sizzled, he rummaged through the store-room at the rear
of the house, gathering what he meant to put into his pack for the four
or five days' trip. As he returned from the last journey to the
store-room, his arms full of camp accessories, including canvas and camp
blankets, he confronted Gloria, fully dressed. He dropped his arm-load
and filled his eyes with her. Any shadow left overnight in his heart was
sent scurrying before his new joyousness. Gloria had come down to him
while he deemed her fast asleep!

"Gloria!" he cried.

A more radiantly lovely Gloria he had never looked upon. She had slept
and rested; she had bathed and groomed and set herself in order. She was
dressed after a fashion to bewilder a mere man in the only utterly
ravishing outing costume Mark King had ever seen. He felt insanely
inclined to pick up her little boots, one after the other, and go down
on his knees and kiss them; her hat was a flopsy turban, from under the
brim of which the most adorable of golden-brown curls half escaped to
throw kiss-shadows on her rosy cheeks. And Gloria's eyes!

This time there was no door between them, nor even the memory of a
door. He gathered her up into his arms so that her boot-heels swung
clear of the floor.

"Do you know ... do you guess ... have you the faintest suspicion how I
love you?"

"The--the coffee!" gasped Gloria. "It's boiling over!"

He laughed joyously at that, and finally, when he had set her down,
Gloria, bright and flushed, laughed too.

"Burning bacon last night, boiling coffee this morning!" he chuckled.
And then, there in the kitchen, they sat down to breakfast. "It's sweet
of you," he told her softly, "to get up and come down and see me off."

"Oh," said Gloria, "I am going with you."

Not once had King dared think of a thing like that. He had thought that
at best he would be with her again in four or five days. But that she
should go with him into the mountains on this quest of his? He sat and
pondered and stared at her.

"Don't you want me?" asked Gloria. "Aren't you glad, Mark?"

She was serenely prepared for objections, should they be forthcoming.
For it was not on any spur of the moment, but after long deliberation,
that she had decided that she would go with him. She wanted no scandal
in the papers; she meant that there should be none. If it were rumoured
that she had gone out of town with Gratton; if Gratton wanted to be ugly
and feed rumour; then on top of that if she appeared within reach of a
reporter without a husband, there would be talk. If it were answered
that she was married to Mark King, there would be the question: "And
where, my dear, is this Mark King?" Those girl friends in San Francisco
who had met him at her birthday-party would be fairly squirming with
excited curiosity to know _everything_. Among themselves they would make
insinuations about the Bear Tamer or the Animal Trainer, as Gloria knew
that they would variously and mirthfully designate him. They would find
it unusual that King had married her one day and had gone off the next
without her. They would hazard endless unpleasant explanations; they
would get their heads together; they would make an astonishing patchwork
of scraps of distorted rumour and bits of wild speculation.... From
upstairs last night she had heard fragmentary outbursts from the
"judge." "Irregular; no licence." Now Gloria meant to kill the snake
outright, not to allow the scotched reptile to writhe free. She was
married; she was going with her husband into the wilderness on the most
romantic of all honeymoons. The papers were free to make much of that.

"Of course I want you," said King slowly. "Glad? Glad that you want to
come with me? Can't you see that I am the gladdest man on earth?
But----"

"I have already written a message I wanted to send to a girl friend in
San Francisco...." It was to Miss Mildred Carter, who was engaged to be
married to Bob Dwight of the _Chronicle_.... "I was going to have it
phoned in to her. It tells her I'm--married. To you, Mark. And that
we're off on the most wonderful trip together into the heart of the wild
country."

"God bless you," he said heartily. But Gloria, glancing at him swiftly,
saw that his eyes were clouded with perplexity.

"Of course," she said, "if you don't want a girl along----"

"Gloria!"

"Well, then? It's settled? I'm to go?"

"Only I'm afraid it isn't the sort of a trip for a girl. It's hard
going, and--Oh, it's a cursed shame I can't put it off."

"You said last night that you weren't afraid of anything Brodie and his
men could do? That they didn't even know where to go? That they'd never
know where to find you?"

"Yes. And I meant it. But----"

He wanted her with him; she wanted to come. Further, it pained him to
think that those first glorious days should be spent with the mountains
between them. He was tempted, sorely tempted. Gloria knew; she smiled
at him across the table; she tempted him further. ...Was there really
any danger, would there be danger to her? If he thought so, that there
was the faintest likelihood of harm to her, he would say no, no matter
what the yearning in his heart. But if they made a quick dash in and
out; two days each way, not over one day at Gus Ingle's caves? If they
went on horseback nearly all the way, and travelled light? He carried a
rifle nowadays, and he rather believed he might carry it ten years
without ever firing a shot at any man of their hulking crowd. They could
go in one way, come out another. They had at least a full day's head
start of any possible followers. No, in his heart he did not believe
that there would be any danger to Gloria. Further, the thought struck
him that she would not be altogether safe here; there was venom in
Gratton, God only knew how virulent. And there was sinister significance
in the fact that Gratton was hand in glove now with Swen Brodie. Then,
too, Gratton knew from Gloria's own lips that she had brought the
message from her father in Coloma; hence Gratton might suspect, and
Brodie after him, that Gloria was in possession of old Loony Honeycutt's
secret. Instead of seeming hazardous to take Gloria with him, it began
to appear that his new responsibility of guarding her from all harm had
begun already, and that he could best protect her from any possible evil
by having her always with him. He could not allow her to go to her
parents in Coloma; he thought of that, but that was Brodie's hangout,
and Ben was in no condition to send for her. Nor was it advisable for
her to go alone to San Francisco; her mother was not there, and Gratton
might be looked on to follow her....So with himself communed Mark King,
never a man overly given to caution, but seeking now to measure chances,
to set them in the scales over against the desire of his heart. A
fanciful thought insisted on being heard: had Gus Ingle's treasure
hidden itself all these years, awaiting the time when he and Gloria
together came to it? Their wedding gift! How much more precious then
than mere gold!

"We'd travel light," he said thoughtfully, and Gloria knew that she had
won. "We'd go in quick, out quick. It's getting late in the year," he
added with a smile, "and we'd have to hurry, Brodie or no Brodie. I've
no notion for a prolonged honeymoon snow-bound in those mountains."

Her eyes danced.

"Wouldn't that be fun!"

His smile quickened. Her childish ignorance of what such an adventure
would mean was in keeping with her vast inexperience with matters of the
outdoors; she had merely begun, in his company, to glimpse the true
meanings of the solitudes. She would learn further--with him. And a warm
glow of pleasure came with the thought that Gloria wanted to go.

       *       *       *       *       *

The pearl-grey dawn was flowering into a still pink morning when they
locked the door behind them and stepped out into the crisp, sweet
freshness of the autumn air. He had made two small packs, provisions
rolled into the bedding and the whole wrapped in pieces of canvas; he
estimated they would be gone five days, and then, making due allowance
for any reasonable delay, provisioned for ten. When he saw that Gloria
had noted how for the first time on a woodland jaunt with her he carried
a very businesslike-looking rifle, he explained laughingly that if they
developed abnormal appetites there were both deer and bear to be had.
She was much interested in everything, and looked out to the mountains
eagerly when King had swung her up to her saddle on Blackie, the tall,
sober-faced horse, where she sat with a roll of blankets at her back and
with the horn before her decorated with a miscellany of camp
equipment--a frying-pan, a short-handled axe in its sheath, an overcoat
done into a compact bundle. Here was another moment when thoughts were
too slow processes to emphasize themselves; she was swayed by emotions
provoked by the moment. Where were the trunks and suitcases and
hat-boxes to accompany the young bride? In their stead, a coat tied into
a tight bundle and a frying-pan before her. King looked at her and
marvelled; her cheeks were roses, her eyes were Gloria's own, wonderful
and big and deep beyond fathoming. From his own saddle on the buckskin
he nodded his approval of her.

"You are not afraid that I can't take care of you, are you, Gloria?" he
asked.

And Gloria laughed gaily, answering:

"My dear Mr. Man, I am not the least little bit afraid of anything in
all the world this morning!"

So with the glorious day brightening all about them they turned away
from the log house and into the trail which straightway King dubbed
"Adventure Trail." And as they went he sang out joyously:

 "The Lord knows what we'll find, dear heart, and the deuce knows what
      we'll do.
  But we're back once more on the old trail, our own trail, the out trail,
  And Life runs large on the Long Trail--the trail that is always new."



_Chapter XVII_


The magnificent wilderness into which rode Mark and Gloria King seemed
to prostrate its august self to do them honour upon this their wedding
morning. Succeeding the paler tints of the earlier hour came the rare
blue day. Last night's clouds had vanished; the air was clear and crisp,
with still a hint of frost. On all hands had October in passing splashed
the world with colour. Along the creek the aspens danced and played and
shivered in bright golden raiment; through the bushes there was a
glimpse of vivid scarlet where the leaves of a dwarf maple were as
bright as snow-plants. A little grove of gracefully slender poplars
trembled in yellow against the azure above. The clear, thin sunlight
pricked out colours until it made the woods a riot of them, greens dark
and light, the grey of sage, the white of a granite seam, the black of a
lava rock, and in the creek spray a brilliant vari-coloured rainbow
sheen. They two, riding side by side, while the broad trail permitted,
passed over the ridge and out of sight of the house. Immediately the
solitudes shut down about them with titanic walls. They rode down into a
long, shadowy hollow, out through a tiny verdant meadow fringed with the
rusty brown of sunflower leaves, and on up to the crest of the second
ridge. Already they were alone in the world, a man and his mate, with
only infinity and its concrete symbols embracing them, ancient and
ageless trees, limitless sky, mile after mile of ridge and precipice and
barren peak. And upon them and about them and within them the utter
serene hush of the Sierra.

With every swinging step of the horses taking them on, a new gladness
blossomed in King's heart. For they were pushing ever further into the
portion of the world which he knew best, loved best. The present left
him nothing to wish for; he had Gloria, and Gloria had elected to come
with him. Until high noon they would wind along, for the most part
climbing pretty steadily with the old trail--Indian trail, miners'
trail, trail which even to-day seems to lead from the first generation
of the twentieth century straight back into the heart of 1850 and
beyond. Here men did not penetrate save at long intervals; here was true
solitude. And soon, when they should leave this trail to travel as
straight a line as the broken country would allow toward Gus Ingle's
caves, they would enter a region given over entirely to the wild's own
bright-eyed, shy inhabitants.

There were red spots in Gloria's cheeks when they started. King sought
to guess at what might be the emotions of a young girl going on with
Gloria's present emotional adventure--vain task of a mere man seeking to
fathom those troubled feminine depths!--marking that she was a little
nervous and distrait.

"I know the place Gus Ingle tried to describe," he said, "as well as I
know my old hat. Or at least I'd have said so until he mentioned the
third cave. I've been there dozens of times, too, but I've got to see
more than two caves there yet."

Together they had read the crabbed lines in the Bible; they had been
silent thereafter as to each came imagined pictures like ghosts from the
past; ghosts of greed and envy and despair. Now Gloria mused aloud:

"I wonder--do you suppose we'll find it as he says?"

"At least we'll see about it. And whether there be heaps and piles of
red, red gold, as the tale telleth, be sure our trip is going to be
worth the two days' ride. I'll show you such chasms and gorges and crags
as you've never turned those two lovely eyes of yours upon, Mrs. Gloria
King." (He couldn't abstain absolutely from all love-making.) "And a
little grove of sequoias which belongs to me. Or, at least, I believe I
am the only man who knows where they are. Friends of mine, those big
fellows are, five old noble-souled monarchs."

She looked interested and treated him to a fleeting smile, but asked
curiously:

"How can a man speak of a tree that way? As though it were alive--" She
broke off, laughing, and amended: "But they _are_ alive, aren't they? I
mean--human."

"Why, you poor little city-bred angel," he cried heartily. "You will
answer your own question inside of two days. No doubt I'm going to grow
jealous of old Vulcan and Thor and Majesty. Sure, I've named them," he
chuckled. "And you'll come with me into their dim cathedral to-morrow at
dusk and listen with me to their old sermon. A man ought to go to church
to them at least once a year, to keep his soul cleaned out and growing
properly."

Gloria appeared thoughtful; that she was interested just now less in
that of which he spoke than in the man himself he did not suspect. She
was noting how he spoke of trees as friends; how he was different from
other men whom she knew in that he stood so much closer to the ancient
mother, the wilderness now embracing them. Instinctively she knew that
it behoved her to penetrate as deeply as she might into the inner nature
of this man who, hardly more than a pleasant, attractive stranger
yesterday, was to-day her husband.

"What is the oldest thing in the world?" he asked her abruptly.

She wrinkled her brows prettily at him.

"Church to-morrow evening and school now?" she countered lightly.

"Answer," insisted King. "Just at a rough guess what would you say was
the oldest thing in the world?"

Gloria cudgelled her brains. Finally, since he seemed quite serious, and
she knew that wisdom lay in pleasing the male of the species in small
and unimportant matters, she sought to reply.

"The Sphinx or the Pyramids, I'd guess," she offered.

"Naturally," he returned. "And what will you say when I introduce you to
the Pharaoh who was a big, husky giant before Thebes was thought of?"

Again she looked to see a twinkle of jest in his eyes.

"Pharaoh?" she said. "Just a tree? Over two or three thousand years
old!"

"By at least another thousand," he rejoined triumphantly. "And as
staunch an old gentleman as you'll find."

Even Gloria, a poor little city-bred angel, must muse upon the
statement. Having caught her interest he told her picturesquely of his
old friends; how they had dwelt on serenely while peoples were born and
empires rose and fell; while Rome smote Greece and both went down in the
dust; while Columbus pushed his three boats across the seas; while the
world itself passed from one phase to another; how they were all but
co-eternal with eternity.

"When you think how these old fellows were a thousand years old when the
Christ was a little boy," he ended simply, "you will begin to realize
the sort of things they have a way of saying to you while you lie still
and look up and up, and still up among their branches that seem at
night to brush against the stars."

She let her fancies drift in the leash of his. But again they left the
picturesque ancient trees and returned to him. A little smile touched
her lips and was gone before he was sure of it; she was thinking that a
man like King kept always in his heart something of the simplicity of a
little child; she wondered if she herself, though so much younger in
actual years, were not worlds more sophisticated. For his part King
noted that she displayed to-day none of that chattering, singing gaiety
of their former rides together; he remembered, sympathetically, that she
had had very little sleep last night, and that she had endured a
wearisome twenty-four hours before, and that the long, nervous strain
under which she had struggled must certainly have told upon her, both
physically and mentally. So, believing that she would be grateful for
silence, he grew silent with her.

Further and ever further into the heart of the solitudes they rode
through the quiet hours of the forenoon, with Gloria ever more
abstracted and Mark King holding apart from her, doing her reverence,
drinking always deep of that soft, sweet beauty which was hers. They
forsook the creeks where the yellow-leaved aspens fluttered their myriad
little gleaming banners; they made slow, zigzag work of climbing a
flinty-sided mountain; they looked back upon green meadow and gay poplar
grove far below; they galloped their horses across a wide table-land
over which shrilled the wind, already sharpened by the season for the
work it had to do before many weeks passed. Though there were some few
level spaces, though now and then as King sought for her the easier way
they rode down short slopes, with every mile put behind them they had
climbed perceptibly. Already Gloria had the sensation of being by the
world forgotten--though for her the world could not be forgot. A ridge
from which they looked out across the peaks and valleys seemed to her
like an island, lost, remote, eternally set apart from other people
whom she knew, from all her life as she had lived it. She went on and on
and felt like one in a dream, journeying into a fierce, rugged land over
which lay a spell of enchantment, a spell that had been cast over it
before King's all but immortal trees had burst from the seeds, so that
now, while the outside world pulsed and beat with life, and swung back
and forth with its pendulous progress, here all was unchanged,
changeless.

King led her, well before midday, to the spot in which from the first he
had planned that they would noon. A forest pool ringed with boulders,
which were green with moss under the splashing of the water from above,
where the swaying pines mirrored themselves and shivered in the little
breeze which ruffled the clear, cold water. Here was a tiny upland
meadow and much rich grass; here a sheltered spot where Gloria might sit
in the sun and be protected from the colder air.

He was quick to help her to dismount and noted that she came down
stiffly; the eyes which she turned to him were heavy with fatigue; some
of the rose flush had faded from her cheeks.

"Maybe I shouldn't have let you come after all, dear," he said
contritely. "These are harder trails than we've ridden before, and we've
had to keep at it steadier."

There was an effort in her smile answering him.

"The last two days _have_ been hard to get through with," she said as
she yielded to his insistence and sat down on the sun-warmed
pine-needles. "I am sorry I am so--so----"

He did not allow her to run down the elusive word.

"Nonsense," he told her heartily. "You've got a right to be tired. But
when you've had some hot lunch and a cup of hot coffee you'll be tip-top
again. You'll see."

King unsaddled and tethered the horses where they could browse and rest
and roll; built his little fire and went about lunch-getting with a joy
he had never known in the old accustomed routine before. Now and then he
glanced toward Gloria; he could not help that. But he saw that she was
lying back, her eyes closed, and while his heart went out to her he did
not force his sympathy on her. She was tired and, what was more, she had
every right and reason to be tired. He hoped that she might get three
winks of sleep. When he came near her for the coffee-pot he tiptoed. She
seemed to be asleep.

But Gloria was not asleep. Never had her mind raced so. It was done and
she was Mark King's wife! Higher and higher loomed that fact above all
other considerations. But there were other considerations; her father
hurt, she did not know how badly; her mother mystified, by now perhaps
informed of Gloria's marriage; Gratton with the poison extracted from
his fangs had the fangs still; gold ahead somewhere, in caves where men
long ago had laboured and fought and snarled at one another like
starving wolves and died; Brodie somewhere, Brodie with the horrible
face. She shivered and stirred restlessly, and King, who saw everything,
thought that she had dreamed a bad dream. But lunch was ready; he came
to her with plate and cup. And again Gloria did her best to smile
gratefully.

"You are so good to me, Mark," she said. Her eyes were thoughtful; would
he always be good to her? Even when--but she was too weary to think. It
seemed to her that only now was she beginning to feel the effects of all
she had been through.

"I want to learn how to be good to you, wife of mine," he said very
gently. "That is all on earth I ask. Just to make you happy."

"You love me so much, Mark?" she asked, as one who wondered at what she
had read in his low voice and glimpsed in his eyes.

"Gloria," he told her gently, "I don't understand this thing they call
love yet; it is too new, too wonderful. But I do know that in all the
world there is nothing else that matters."

"Not even Gus Ingle's red, red gold?" she said rather more lightly than
she had spoken.

"Not even Gus Ingle's red, red gold."

She looked at him long and curiously.

"You would do anything you could to make me happy? Anything, Mark?"

"I pray with all my heart and soul that I always may!"

Gloria seemed to rest through the noon hour and to brighten. When she
saw him the second time look at the sun she got up from the ground and
said:

"Time to go on? I'm ready. And after that banquet I feel all _me_
again!"

He laughed and went off after the horses, singing at the top of his
voice. She stood very still, looking off after him, her brows puckering
into a shadowy frown. Oh, if she could only read herself as he allowed
her to read him; if she could only be as sure of Gloria as she was of
Mark; if she could only look deep into her heart as she looked into his.
But she could not! His heart was like the clear pool just yonder across
which the sunshine lay and far down in which she could see the stones
and pebbles as through so much clear glass; hers was like the rushing
stream above, eddying and swirling and hiding itself under its own light
spray. All day long she had tried to see what lay under the surface.
_Did she love Mark King_? She had thrilled to him as she had thrilled to
no other man; but that had been in the springtime. Twice then she had
been sure that she loved him. But that was so long ago. And now that she
had allowed him to carry her out of the quicksands? What now? She was so
borne down by all that she had lived through; he was so much a part of
the mountainous solitudes towering about them. And was she one to love
the wilderness--for long? Or did it not begin to bear down upon her
uncertain spirit? Did it not menace and frighten and, in the end, would
it not repel? Oh, if she had only let him go on alone this morning; if
she had remained where she could rest and think and thus come to see
clearly, even into her own troubled heart!

Their first hour after lunch led them through a region which, given
over to silence itself, denied them any considerable opportunity for
conversation. King rode ahead, turning off to the left from their
resting-place by the pool, and riding through a sea of grey brush,
following a narrow trail made by deer. Then the mountain-side reared its
barrier and made all forward and upward progress slow and toilsome.
Three times they dismounted and King led the horses; here Gloria clung
to the steep mountain-side, looking fearfully down into the monster
gorge carved at its base, dwelling with fascinated fancies on the
thought of slipping, losing handhold and foothold and plunging down
among the jagged boulders strewing the lower levels. There was really no
great danger, she told herself over and over; King's cheery calls
reassured her; no danger so long as they went forward on foot. But now
and then when a horse's foot slipped and a wild cascade of loose soil
and rocks went hurtling downward, she grew rigid with apprehension.

But there was only an hour of this. Thereafter they rode down a long
slope and into a long, narrow, twisting ravine, rocky cliffs on one hand
and a noisy stream on the other, a fair trail underfoot. Nearly always
now King rode ahead, finding the way for her; and Gloria, her spirits
drooping again with the advancing afternoon, vaguely oppressed by the
solemn stillness about her, was glad that she too could be silent. When
he did call to her she needed only nod or smile; he turned to point out
some rare view that appealed to him, a vista worth her seeing, a cascade
or a fall of cliff, or a ferny nook, or perhaps a late ceanothus-
blossom. He pointed out a scampering Douglas squirrel and had her
hearken to a quail.

"We're already in the finest timber belt in the world," he told her,
full of enthusiastic loyalty to his beloved mountains.

Thus, he leading the way, she following with head down and shoulders
drooping, they came about four o'clock to a small meadow, cliff-ringed,
studded with big yellow pines and here and there graced with an incense
cedar. Stopping in the open, sitting sideways in the saddle, he waited
for her.

"And what do you think of this, Miss Gloria?" he called gaily as her
horse thrust his black nose through the alders down by the creek.

Gloria drew rein and looked at him with large eyes across the twenty
paces separating them.

"I can't go any further," she said bleakly. "I'm tired out!"

He was quick to see a gathering of tears, and swung down from his horse
and went to her with long strides, his own eyes filled with concern.

"Poor little kidlet," he said humbly. "I've let you do yourself up...."

And it was his duty, his privilege, and no one's else in the world, to
shelter her, to stand between her and all hardship. He put out his arms
to take her into them quite as he could have picked up a little maid of
six, something stirring in the depths of him which in man is twin to the
maternal instinct in woman. But Gloria said hurriedly: "Please, Mark, I
am so tired ..." and drew back, and he let his hands fall to his side.
For a second time her act hurt him; her gesture was akin to locking a
door last night. But in a moment, his pity and loyalty and staunch faith
in her crowding the small ache out of his heart, he was unrolling a
pack, making a temporary couch for her and commanding her lovingly just
to lie down and look up at the tree-tops above her, and rest while he
staked out the horses. Sensing that perhaps the very bigness and
majestic silence of these uplands might rest heavy upon her spirit and
perhaps depress if not actually awake in her an emotion akin to fear, he
strove to cheer her by his own blithe acceptance of the fortune of the
hour. He told her heartily that she had earned a rest if any one ever
had; that it was well, after all, to get an early start at pitching
camp; that he was going to make his lady-love as cosy here in his big
outdoor home as was ever princess in castle walls. Gloria shivered and
threw herself face down on the blankets. Gloria did not know what
possessed her; she fought for repression, hiding her face from him. Out
of a hideously stern world a black spirit had leaped upon her; it
clutched at her throat, it dragged at her heart. When King called a
cheery word from beyond the thicket where he had gone with the horses,
she could have screamed. She was so nervous that now and again a fierce
tremor shook her from head to foot.

       *       *       *       *       *

King was counting it fortunate that they were granted so likely a camp
site for the night. He looked up at the tall black cliffs shutting in
the little meadow; they would hold back the night winds from Gloria. He
chose the spot, well back from the creek, where she would sleep. High
overhead, like brooding giants, stood the upright pines. Where a little
clump of mere youngsters, lusty fellows not a score of years old, had
the air of pressing close together as though thus with their combined
strength they sought to match the strength of their aloof parents, a
compact grove to make a further shelter against the mountain air, Gloria
would sleep. He stretched a strip of canvas from tree to tree, making a
five-foot wall of it. Close by he started his fire, knowing from
experience oft repeated how a cheery blaze in the forest may dispel
shadows within even as it makes the sombrest of shadows dance gaily
under the trees; to one side he laid many resinous faggots, planning on
their crackling light later on when the dark came. He ringed his fire
with rocks, lugging them as heavy as he could carry up from the creek
side, making the rudest of fireplaces. But it had the merit that it
threw the heat back toward his extended canvas, and there between it
would be snug and warm. All about him, as he laboured, was the singing
of water and, high in air, the singing of pine tops. They made merry
music and King, gone down to the stream to fill his coffee-pot, sang
with it from a full, brimming heart. Gloria was tired, but she was
resting now. And in a little while, when dark came, he and she would sit
by his fire and look into it and talk in hushed voices, hand locked in
hand; they would watch for the first of the big blazing stars to come
out--he and Gloria, alone in the wilderness.

He saw a trout swinging lazily in a quiet pool. Trout for Gloria! He
glanced toward where she lay; he was glad that she was not looking. It
would be a surprise for her. He hurried to his kit in his pack, got out
hook and line, baited with a tiny bit of red flannel, and went back to
the creek. For he knew that it was not likely that the trout here could
have had any remembered encounters with man; they were plentiful and
might, like many other sorts of beings, be lured to their undoing by
curiosity and greed. He cut a willow pole, stood back and cast out his
gay bit of bait, letting it drift with the riffles. There came a quick
tug, another, sharp and vigorous, and he swung his prize out of the
water, breaking the surface into scattering jewels, flashing in the
sunlight as it struck against the grass along the creek's edge.

Dusk gathered while he worked over his fire. The aroma of boiling coffee
rose, crept through the air, blended with the aromas of the woods. He
had made toast, holding the bread to the coals upon a sharpened stick.
There were strips of crisp bacon garnishing a trout browned to the last
painstaking turn. There were fried potatoes, cut by King's pocket-knife
into thin strips and turned into gold by the alchemy of cooking. He set
out his dishes upon a flat-topped rock, replenished his fire, threw on
some fresh-cut green cedar boughs for their delightful fragrance, and
went to call Gloria.

       *       *       *       *       *

Gloria, too tired bodily and mentally to wage a winning battle against
those black vapours which flock so frequently about luckless youth, had
suffered and yielded and gone down in misery. She had been crying, just
why she knew not; crying because she could not help it. Hers was a state
of overwrought nerves which forbade clear thinking, which distorted and
warped and magnified. The babble of the water which had been music to
King was to her a chorus of jeering voices; the wind in the pines an
eerie moaning as of lost spirits wailing; the trees themselves, merging
with the dusk, were brooding, shadowy giant things which she suddenly
both feared and hated; the cliffs rising against the sky loomed so near
and so gigantically tall that she felt as though they were pressing in
upon her to suffocate her, to crush her, to annihilate her. The world
was turning black with the night; the night rushed, treading out the
last gleam of sunlight; even the one star which she had glimpsed through
her tears impressed her only with its remoteness. She was frightened;
not because of any physical violence, for Mark King stood between her
and that. But of vague horrors. She thought of San Francisco; of her own
bright room there; of the lights in the streets, of pedestrians and
motors and street-cars filling that other steel-cañoned wilderness with
familiar noises. And somehow, San Francisco seemed further away,
immeasurably further away, than that one remote star blazing through the
vastness of space.

"A cup of coffee and a bit of supper," King said gently. "You'll feel a
lot better."

She rose wearily and followed him. Without a word she dropped down
beside his banquet, putting out a listless hand to her tin cup. The
firelight upon her face showed him her thoughtful eyes; but they were
turned not toward him but toward the bed of coals. He had anticipated
her lively surprise at the trout; she pushed the brown morsel aside,
saying absently:

"I am not hungry. It was good of you to go to all of this trouble. I am
afraid I am not much of a camper." She forced the shadow of a smile with
the admission.

"Tuckered out," he thought as he looked into her face across which light
and shadow flickered as flame and smoke in the camp-fire came and went
fitfully, twisted by the evening breeze. "Clean tuckered out."

Gloria, feeling his gaze so steady upon her, turned her eyes toward his,
eyes heavy and sober with her drooping spirit. As the flames frolicked
about the pitch-pine he had tossed to the coals, he saw the traces of
tears. He said nothing, supposing that he understood; he but strove the
harder to be good to her, to share with her some of that rare joy
filling his own heart. He sought with unobtrusive tenderness to
anticipate her slightest want; he jumped to his feet and brought her a
cup of water; he shoved aside a burning branch which rolled impudently
too near the divine foot; he removed the offending fish from under her
nostrils hastily and half apologetically; he piled the fire high when he
saw her shiver. And finally when she pushed her cup away and let her two
hands drop into her lap he gathered the dishes and carried them away to
the nearest pool to wash them, leaving Gloria silent and thoughtful,
brooding over his fire.

When he came back to her in the hush of the first hour of night, he
thought that he understood her need for silence, and spoke only
infrequently and briefly, and very, very softly, calling her attention
now to the last lingering light upon the piney ridge behind them or to
the liquid music of the creek, which, with the coming of night, seemed
to grow clearer and finer and sweeter, or finally to the big star
burning gloriously in the perfect deep-blue sky.

"And now," he said, taking up his short-handled axe, "I am going to make
for my lady-love the finest couch for tranquil, restful sleep that
mortal ever had."

As he strode away toward a grove of firs he was lost to her eyes before
he had gone a hundred paces. The night came so swiftly it seemed to her
feverish fancies that in the dark the big tree trunks were huddling
closer together. In a moment she heard the sound of his axe, striking
softly through green juicy branches. He worked swiftly, grudging every
minute away from her. And then, with his arms full of the fragrant,
balsamy boughs, he stopped and let them slip down to the ground and
himself sat down upon a log and filled his pipe with slow fingers. He'd
force himself to smoke one pipe before he went back to her, thinking
that she would be grateful for a few moments alone.

Almost with the first puff of smoke there came to him Gloria's piercing
scream. His heart stopping, he jumped up and ran through the trees to
her, shouting: "Gloria I Gloria! I'm coming. What is it?"

Gloria was cowering against the nearest tree, her face showing
frightened in the firelight, her eyes wide with nervous horror.

"There is something there ... in the bushes!" she cried excitedly. "I
heard it moving...."

He looked where she pointed. Down by the creek, just waddling back into
the alders, was a fat old porcupine, dimly seen in the fringe of the
camp-fire. But King did not laugh. His first impulse upon him,
strengthened by Gloria's helplessness, he took her into his arms,
holding her close to him.

"Why did you leave me?" asked Gloria petulantly. "So long."

He had been away from her fifteen minutes while he cut an armful of
fir-boughs, and thereafter filled and lighted his pipe--and to Gloria
the time had seemed long! Little enough of love's confession, surely,
but a golden crumb to a man's starving love. He drew her closer; their
faces, ruddy with fire-glow, each tense with its own emotion, were close
together.

"Oh!" cried Gloria. She wrenched away from him violently. "You--you hurt
me. Let me go!" She buried her face in her hands; he saw her shoulders
lift and droop; he heard her sob: "Oh, I was a fool----"

His arms had dropped to his sides and he stood for a moment speechless,
staring at her as across a chasm shadow-filled.

"Gloria," he said, bewildered.

But now her hands, too, were at her sides, clenched and nervous; her
white face was lifted and she broke out passionately into hot words; he
saw her breast heaving and sensed that she was stirred to depths never
until now plumbed. What he could not glimpse were the vague,
unreasonable reasons, the distorted horrors grinning at her among the
spaces of black gloom into which her spirit had sunk; had he been a
fancy-sick poet, a pale-blooded creature given to blue devils and
nightmare conjecture, he might have come somewhere near an
understanding. But being plain Mark King, a straightforward, healthy,
and unjaundiced man, his comprehension found never a clue to a condition
which in Gloria was hardly other than an inevitable result of all that
had gone before.

"I was half-mad last night," she panted. "There was no way to turn. That
beast of a man drove me to desperation. Then you came, and--and----Oh,
I wish that I were dead!"

Incredulous, amazed, near stupefied, he stood rooted to the ground.

"I don't understand," he said dully after a long silence broken only by
a tumble and frolic of the water and Gloria's quick, hard breathing. He
strove to be very gentle with her. "Just what is it? Can you tell me,
dear?"

"Don't call me dear ... like that," she cried sharply. "Just as though I
were your ... _property_." He saw the roundness of her eyes. She
shuddered. "You knew that I was driven to it, to save my name, to stop
hideous gossip...."

In her disordered mind she had been flung, as upon shoals, to many bleak
points of view; she had blamed fate for her undoing, she had blamed
Gratton, she had laid the responsibility upon her mother for having
allowed her to drift; but always she had looked upon herself as the
victim. Now, in her agitation, which had risen close to hysteria, it was
suddenly Mark King whom she blamed for everything; he, in the guise of
fate, had betrayed her!

"You saw that I was half dead with terror; that I hardly knew what I was
doing; that all I could think of was escape from the horrible trap that
had been set for me; you----"

"So that was it?" But still his tone was utterly devoid of any emotion
save that of incredulity. "You mean you didn't love me, Gloria?"

"When did you ever ask me if I loved you?"

"But you ... you married me.... Great God!" He ran his hand across his
brow as though to brush away an obsession. "Not loving me, you married
me just to save yourself from possible scandal?"

"What girl wouldn't?" she cried wildly. "Driven as I was?"

He tried to think with all of that calm deliberation which this moment
so plainly required. In mind he went back stage by stage through all of
last night's events. And so he came in retrospect in due time to the
moment when he had come to the porch and had looked in through the
window to take his last farewell of her; when he had seen her standing
at Gratton's side. She had drooped so like a figure of despondency; she
had lifted her head slowly at the "judge's" question. And then there had
occurred that sudden change in her bearing and in her voice alike, when
abruptly she had cried out: "No. No and no and no!"

"Tell me," said King heavily, "when you refused to marry Gratton last
night--did you know that I was outside?"

"Yes," she answered. She wondered why he asked. "There was a mirror; I
saw your reflection in it."

"If I had not come--would you have gone on with the thing?" He
hesitated, then said harshly: "Would you have married him?"

"I don't know. Oh," she exclaimed, twisting at her hands, "how can I
tell what I would have done? driven one way, torn another----"

"You might have married him? You but chose me as the lesser of two
evils? Was that it?"

"I tell you I don't know! I only know that I was hideously compromised;
I would never have dared show my face again in San Francisco--anywhere--it
would have killed me----"

And even yet there was in King's face only a queer tortured incredulity.
For a long time neither moved nor spoke. His eyes were on her, hers
intently on him. When he answered it was in a voice from which all of
to-day's joyousness had fled.

"I'm going to make your bed, Gloria," he said evenly. "Near the fire,
which I'll keep going. I'll make mine on the outside, so you need not
be afraid of any prowling animal. Then in the morning we will talk."

She watched him go back for his scattered fir-boughs. And even Gloria
noted how heavy was his walk. But she could not guess how when he was
alone with his trees, and the darkness dropped curtainwise between him
and her he went down on both knees and buried his face in one of those
same fallen sprays from the fir.



_Chapter XVIII_


Flat on his back lay Mark King, his hands under his head, his eyes upon
the slow procession of the stars. Just so had he lain many a night in
the forest-land--but life then and now were as two distinct existences
which had nothing in common, but were set apart in two separate worlds,
remote one from the other. Now he saw the stars, as it were, with the
physical eye alone, merely because they blazed so bright against the
darkness above him; he was scarcely conscious of their gleam and
sparkle. Of old he had been wont to commune with them; through the long
years they had woven themselves into his rough-and-ready religion.
Countless times had he watched them and mused and hearkened to the
message which, as with a still voice, infinitely calming, travelled to
him across the limitless vastitude of the universe. Countless times that
voice had called him away from the toils and victories and defeats of
the day, up into a place of quiet from which a man might look about him
with a somewhat truer perspective; he glimpsed futility in much of human
strife and striving; he saw nobility enshrined in a "small" act; he
marked how, set in the scales of the eternal balances of scope and
eternity, a copper penny set against a million dollars were as two
feathers; they rode light, and there was little choice between them. He
had known that firefly cluster of lights above to be the majestic
processional of worlds. He saw himself as small; the universe as big.
And the knowledge did not crush; it elevated. Throughout the whole of
creation ran the fine chain of divine ordinance, of a law that flowered
in beauty. There was God's work above him, about him, within him. And
God stood back of it all, vouching for it, making it good. The spinning
of worlds, the pulses of tides, the course of the blood in his
veins--these were kindred phenomena; the law of God bound about with its
fine chain of divine will and love the greater and the lesser bodies
moving through the universe. Upon such a comprehension, brotherhood of
man and tree and sun and flower, had been raised Mark King's haphazard
edifice of a theory of life. The stars reminded him that through the
eons all had been right with the world of worlds; they sang of hope and
happiness and beauty. They showed a man the way to rich, full
contentment. They lighted the path to generous dealings with other men.
They threw their searchlight upon the day a man had just done with and
set him thinking; they led his thoughts ahead to the day soon to dawn,
making him wish to make a better job of things.

But to-night between him and his beloved stars stretched a region of
shadows through which the eyes of his soul did not look. Something
within him had been stricken; sorely wounded; beaten to its knees;
chilled with death. He sought to think quite calmly, and for a long time
clear consecutive thought was beyond his reach. A moment had come when
he could only _feel_. He was swept this way and that. He had given to
Gloria his love without stint, without reservation, without limit. The
love which no other woman had ever awakened had poured itself out before
Gloria like a flood of clear swift water breaking free. He loved after
the only fashion possible to him, with his whole heart and soul, with
his whole being. He adored. He made of his beloved a princess, a
goddess. He saw her upon a plane where no woman ever lived, in an
atmosphere too rare for flesh-and-blood humanity. A man does not love
through human reason; rather through a reason, hidden even to him,
deeper than humanity. Then Gloria had put her hand into his; Gloria had
married him; Gloria had elected to come with him. After that he had seen
nothing in its true light; Gloria had remade the world into paradise
ineffable.

He had been on the heights, lifted among the stars. And without warning,
without mercy, the world had crashed about him. From the zenith to the
nadir. Small wonder that thoughts did not come logically! He floundered,
lost, crushed, bewildered.

Just yonder, on the bed of fir-boughs he had made for her, lay Gloria.
He did not look that way. The wind was rising; he heard it go rushing
through the tree-tops; it struck with sudden, relentless impact; it set
the shivering needles to shrill whistling; it made the staunch old
trunks shudder. He heard the canvas flap-flapping by Gloria's bed; above
him tossing boughs scraped and creaked.

One thing only seemed clear to him: the time had come when a man must
seek to hold himself in check, when he must not leap, when he must
strive with all the stubborn will in him to reserve judgment. His own
life's crisis had come to him, revealing itself with the blinding
swiftness of a flash of lightning. A step forward or back now would be
one step toward which his entire destiny, from the hour of birth until
now, had led him; there would be no retracing it; it would be final; and
everything--everything--was at stake. He must think; he must try to
understand all that Gloria had experienced; to see what impulses had
moved her; to make allowances for her; to come to read aright what lay
in her heart. He must see clearly into two human hearts! Task for the
gods! As though the wilderness about him were a colossal malevolent
entity endowed with the power to look into human breasts, it jeered at
him with its voice of the wind.

He had but half a mind to give to physical senses. Though the wind
howled all night long, he scarce was conscious of it; though the cold
increased, he did not know that he was cold before he had grown numb.
He had given to Gloria all of their bedding, save alone the one blanket
he had wrapped about him; he had kept on all his clothing, buttoned up
his coat, and forgotten that he was not warmly covered. Now he got up
and walked up and down; he made the fire blaze up; he sat huddled over
it until it burned down to a bed of glowing red coals.

Once or twice he heard Gloria stir restlessly upon her fir-bough bed.
But he did not speak. There was nothing to be said between them now;
they would wait until she had rested, until morning. Then there would be
no more delay. They would understand each other then as few men and
women had understood; there would be plain words and but few of them. He
grew impatient for morning and sat looking forward to its coming with a
face set and hard, growing as stern as death.

Gloria, exhausted, had gone to sleep, snuggled warmly into her blankets.
It was the wind that awoke her; she started wide awake, her heart in her
throat, startled by the flapping of the canvas at her head. She lay
still and looked up; the pines were black and swayed dismally; the wind
among them made shuddersome music; the cold began to drive through her
blankets, through her clothing. Her body was stiff and sore; the
branches of fir under her hurt her through the canvas and one blanket
which covered them. She turned, twisting into a position of less
discomfort. The creek babbled and splashed; its voice merged with the
wilds into a bleak, cheerless duet.

She lifted her head a little; the fire was dying out and King had gone!
The darkness bore down upon her; she heard everywhere vague sounds,
noises as of stealthy feet. She knew a moment of blind terror; she tried
to cry out but only a little choking gasp resulted. She saw something
moving, a vague, formless, dreadful something, and lay back, chilled
with fright. It was King; he was bringing fresh fuel. She sank back and
again looked up at the pines swaying against the field of stars. She
began to shiver; a nervous chill. She felt the slow tears form and spill
over and trickle down her cheeks. She gathered her nether lip between
her teeth and lay very still, shaken now and then by a noiseless sob.

She existed through a period of suppressed excitement. If King found
cool logic eluding him, Gloria's mind was an orgy of nervous imaginings.
She was back with her mother, weeping, sobbing out upon a comforting
breast all of her hideous adventures; she was reading the tall headlines
in the newspapers; she was commenting on them with simulated flippancy
to Georgia and Ernestine; she was meeting Mr. Gratton for the first time
again, treating him to such haughty disdain as put hot blood into his
white face; she was standing erect in the morning, confronting Mark King
fearlessly, demanding her rights, commanding that he take her home. And,
piteously lonely and frightened, she was longing to have him come to her
now, to put his arms about her, to hold her tight, to set his fearless
body between hers and the vague and terrible menaces of the night and
the jeering night voices. She heard a twig snap; her heart beat wildly;
she wondered what she would do when he came--and she saw that he sat
motionless by the fire.

The night wore on. She dozed now and then, fitfully, awakened always
rudely by unaccustomed noises or by the cold or the discomfort of her
bed. She put her hand to her cheek, wondering if she were going to be
feverish; her face was cold. She saw that King had lighted his pipe. She
wanted to scream at him. How she hated him for that. That he could smoke
while she lay here in such wretchedness made her briefly hot with anger.
He was a man, and sweepingly she told herself that she loathed all
mankind. She accused him of heartlessness, of lack of understanding, of
brutal lack of sympathy. He and he alone was responsible for
everything--that vague, terrible _everything_. He sat there as still as
a rooted tree; he bulked big through the gloom like a rugged boulder; he
was a part of this wild land, as indifferent, as cold, as merciless.
The thought now that he might come to her made her quake with fear; she
was afraid of him.

If she could only sleep! No sleep to-night, little the night before,
less the night before that. No wonder her brain swirled. If all this had
happened at any other time--She was a bundle of nerves--nerves that
vibrated at the slightest suggestion. She was going to be ill. Perhaps
the end of it would be that she would die. All of the misshapen,
monstrous fancies which are bred of a sleepless and nervous night made
for her a period of such stress that as the hours wore on they blanched
her cheeks and put dark shadows under her eyes and taunted her with
longings for a rest which they denied her.

Thus, in the stern grips of their destinies, Mark King and Gloria lived
through the night, two uncertain spirits awaiting the light of day. And
thus their brains, those finite organs upon which mankind entrusts the
ordering of great events, prepared themselves for the moment when they
must grapple with and decide a matter of supreme moment. And all night
the wind, like a hateful voice, jeered.

       *       *       *       *       *

At four o'clock that chill, wind-blown morning King began the day. He
saw that Gloria was awake and sitting up, looking straight ahead of her.
He gave no sign of having noted her, but busied himself in a swift,
silent sort of way with fire-building and breakfast preparation. Gloria,
in turn, saw him; she experienced aloof wonder at the look on his face.
He was haggard; his mouth was set and hard.

She had thought to be thankful when daylight came. Now she got up and
went to the fire, rubbing her cold hands together, looking at an
awakened world with dull, lack-lustre eyes. It was not yet full day;
what light filtered down here into this sheltered spot was cheerless; as
it drew forest details out of the thinning shadows it seemed to be
painting them in cold grey monotones upon a cold grey world.

He and she, when he came back with an arm-load of wood, looked straight
into each other's eyes, long and soberly, searchingly and hopelessly.
After that they did not again look into each other's faces; no
good-morning had passed between them since both sensed that any time for
empty civilities had gone. There could be no conventional pretence at
harmony even in small things; they must be in each other's arms or
worlds apart.

Out of a night's grappling with chimeras, King had come to one and only
one determination: he would go slowly, he would hold an iron check upon
himself, he would throttle down a temper which more than once in his
life, at moments of tempest, had blazed out uncontrollably. He would
smother within himself that passion which in forthright men is so prone
to burst into violence. Were Gloria to show herself to be this or that,
were she to say this word or another, he would speak with her coolly, he
would listen to her calmly, and in the end, since judge he must, he
would judge with his heart ordered to beat steadily and not with a wild
rush of blood. He had set a guard in his own breast as he might have set
a guard over a camp of treacherous enemies.

Yet, from the outset, nothing was more unlikely than that these two
should advance by smooth paths to a clear and utter understanding. His
one glimpse of her face dethroned his cold logic and moved him very
deeply; she was so white, so pitifully sad-looking. She, too, had
suffered; God knew that she had battled through hours of anguish. He
wanted her in his arms; he wanted to batter at the world with his fists
to save her from its flings of grief and pain. He bit savagely at his
lip and turned away. And she, seeing his haggard eyes, his drawn face,
knew that she had been unjust last night when she had hated him for
seeming a soulless man, who could smoke his pipe in all serenity and
feel nothing of the unhappiness of the night. He did not look like the
Mark King of yesterday; the glad gleam of joy had died in his eyes; the
quick resiliency had gone out of his step. He, too, had lived through
slow hours of torture. He did love her--she could never doubt that----

Had he suddenly caught her to him then, had he crushed her close in his
arms, had he cried out in headlong passion that she _must_ love him,
that he would make her love him, that she was his, that he would not
give her up--would she have wrenched away from him, hot with anger--or
would she have crept close and known at last whether or not she loved
him? But here was something else she could not know; he turned and went
off for his wood; she crouched shivering by the fire.

They breakfasted in silence, the fire between them. Neither did much
more than drink the strong coffee. Gloria sat tossing bits of bread into
the fire. It was on his lips to tell her not to do that; waste in the
wilderness is a crime. But he held his words back. He went methodically
about camp work; cleaned the plates and cups and pans; remade the two
packs. All this time she did not stir. At last he came back to her and
stood by the dying fire, ominously silent. She grew nervously restive,
wishing that he would say something.

"There's a day's work to be done," he said at last. His voice, meant to
be impersonal, was only stern. "That means an early start. And--"

"Is it very much further to the caves?" she asked.

He had paused; she had to say something.

"It will take a long day getting there. You see, we didn't come very far
yesterday."

This, she supposed, was a fling at her, and she stiffened under it. But
when she spoke it was to ignore the innuendo, intended or not. For,
wherever they might be led, she hoped it would not be into sordid
quarrelling.

"It begins to be rather obvious that I should not have come. Doesn't
it?" she asked.

"Well?"

"Now, if I turn back----"

"To the house?"

"And then to mamma and papa, in Coloma. And then to San Francisco."

"And I?"

"If you would go with me as far as the house----"

She saw how his body straightened, how his broad shoulders squared.
There was something eloquent in the gesture; Mark King, with no
toleration of a clutter of side issues, came straight to the main
barrier, which must be swept aside for good and all, or which must be
skirted and so passed and relegated to the limbo of dead hopes.

"Do you love me, Gloria?" he demanded. "As lovers love? As I have loved
you? As a wife should love her husband?"

"Didn't I explain all of that last night?" she said petulantly. "Must we
go over it all again? If I have ... have pained you, I am sorry. I can't
say any more than that, can I? I thought I made you see how I was
placed, how there was but the one thing for me to do...."

"Marry Gratton or me? And you chose me?"

She hesitated. She knew that he was angry, though he gave so little
outward sign. Nor did she fail to recognize that he had grounds for
anger. But none the less she resented his insistent questionings. She
stood looking blankly at him. If she had only obeyed her straightforward
impulse at the house to go to him and explain her predicament!

"I intended," she began in a low, strange voice, "to go to you, to tell
you----"

"Answer me," he said sternly. "Yes or no. Did you marry me without love
and just to save yourself from possible gossip of being alone all night
with a man? Is that why you married me? Yes or no?"

To Gloria, as to King, the issue was clear and not to be clouded; to her
credit be it said that she wasted no time in fruitless evasion. This
matter would demand settlement, as well now as later. There was wisdom
in ending all unpleasantness once and for ever.

"Yes," she answered defiantly.

Then suddenly it was given her to see a Mark King she had never dreamed
of, a Mark King of blazing wrath thrusting aside the man whom she knew
and who had held himself in check and throttled down his emotion until
she spoke that quiet "Yes." The word was like a spark to a train of
gunpowder. His determination to beat down his temper, no matter what
came, was gone; his memory of her ordeals was wiped out; from his whole
tense being there flashed out upon her a hot, heady anger, like stabbing
lightning from an ominous cloud. His few words seared and scorched a
place in her memory to endure always.

He clenched his hands and raised them; for an instant she thought he was
going to strike her down.

"You are utterly contemptible!" he shouted at her. "And I am done with
you!"

He turned and left her. Gloria stared after him in amazement. She saw
how he walked swiftly, his big boots crunching through the gravel down
by the creek bed, splashing through the water, carrying him up the
timbered slope toward the horses. She could not know that he was almost
running because he was telling himself in his fierce white passion that
unless he left her thus he would lose the last power of restraint, and
set his hands to her pink-and-white throat and choke her. Until the last
second he had sought not to condemn too soon. Now, after his fashion, he
condemned sweepingly. For the moment he held that she was less to him
than the grime upon his boots.

When he came to the horses he was white with anger; he lifted his hand
and looked at his fingers queerly; they were trembling. He cursed
himself for a fool, shut the hand into a hard fist as steady as rock,
and for an instant glared at it blackly. Then he opened the fingers
slowly; a hard smile made his mouth ugly and left it cruel; the fingers
had hearkened to a superb will, and gave no greater hint of trembling
than did the nigged hole of the giant cedar under which he stood.

He coiled his horse's tie-rope and led him back to camp. As he drew
near, Gloria promptly turned her back and studied her nails; she had had
encounters with men before now and had not yet gauged the profundity of
this man's emotion. She counted fully on bringing him to a full and
contrite sense of his crime before she condescended so much as to look
at him. But when she flashed him a quick, furtive glance she saw that he
had his back upon her, and that he gave neither hint of softening nor
yet of knowledge of her presence. He bridled the buckskin, saddled, tied
his rope at the saddle-horn, and began making his pack. She watched,
uneasy and concerned but not yet fully understanding. But when she noted
how he took from their breakfast-table one cup, one plate, one knife and
fork, only; how he did not appear interested in the marmalade-jar which
she knew had been brought for her; how he left half of the coffee and
bacon and sugar; a strange alarm came over her. She glanced wildly
around. The forest glowered darkly; the silence was overpowering; the
loneliness bewildering. He was going to leave her--she had not the
faintest idea in the world where the trail lay.

King went swiftly about his preparations. He did not even see her; he
studiously kept his eyes aloof. Within his soul he swore that he would
never look at her again....He took up his rifle.

Gloria stirred uneasily. She did not like to yield to him even to the
extent of saying a stiff word. But she felt that the man was not playing
a part, and that in another moment she would be alone.

"You are not going to leave me here alone, are you?" she demanded
coldly.

"I am going on," was his curt rejoinder.

"And I?" she persisted.

"What you please."

He went on with his preparations. Terror sprang up into the girl's
heart.

"I would never find my way out," she cried, jumping to her feet and
coming toward him. "I am not used to the mountains ...I don't know which
way ...I would die...."

"To be rid of you the easiest way," he returned bluntly, "I would turn
back with you until we got within striking distance of the open. But
you have made me waste time as it is, and I promised Ben that I'd be in
Gus Ingle's caves with no time lost. So I am going on."

"But," and all of her surging terror trembled in her rushing words, "I
would die, I tell you...."

"And I tell you," he snapped back at her, "that I don't care a damn if
you do. Must I tell you twice that I am through with you?"

He set his foot to the stirrup. Gloria, pride lost in panic, ran to him
and grasped his arm, crying to him:

"You mustn't leave me this way! It's brutal ... it's murder."

"I gave my promise to Ben," he said. "You are not worth breaking a
promise."

"If you won't take me back, then let me go with you."

"Worthless and selfish and cowardly! Useless and vain and brainless!
Good God! am I, a man full grown, to loiter on the trail with the like
of you? Let go!" He shook her hand off roughly and swung up into the
saddle, sending his horse with a boot-heel in the flank down to the
ford. But Gloria screamed after him, and ran after him, down to the
creek and through it, calling out:

"Mark! Mark! For God's sake don't leave me. I am afraid; I will die of
fear. Take me with you...."

He did not look back at her, but he did pause. After all, she was the
daughter of his old friend.

"The woods are free and open," he said slowly. "To even such as you. For
the third time and for the last I tell you this: I am done with you. But
if you like you may follow behind me. I will wait for you ten minutes.
Not here, but on the ridge up there. And if you have not come, I will go
on at the end of that time. That is my solemn word, Gloria Gaynor."

He rode from her, straight and massive in the saddle, up the slope among
the big-boled trees, and in a trice out of sight. She stood like one in
a sudden trance. Then, with an inarticulate moan, she ran into the grove
and grasped Blackie's rope, and dragged at him trying to make him run
with her to her saddle and few belongings. The saddle nearly
overmastered her; it was heavy, and she knew as little of it as did any
city girl. But her need was sore and her young body not without supple
strength. In half of the allotted time Gloria came riding up the ridge.
Now King glanced toward her briefly. But less at her than at her pack.

"You had better go back for the rest of the grub," he said to her. "And
for your blanket-roll. That would be my advice to the devil himself....
You can do it in the five minutes left to you."

Gloria flung up her head, opened her lips for a stinging reply, and then
held for a moment in silence and hesitation.

"You hideous brute!" she flung at him. But none the less she hastened
back for her outfit. Five minutes later they rode on into the
ever-deepening wilderness, she just keeping his form in sight, he never
turning nor speaking.



_Chapter XIX_


For his brutal treatment of her Gloria fully meant that in the ripeness
of time he should pay to the uttermost. After that first panic she felt
toward King only such anger as she had never experienced before, never
having cause for it. Perhaps the emotion was the beginning of a new
soul-life for her; certainly here was a moment of reversion to a
condition of unplumbed progenital influences; the scorching anger
arising from such a primitive situation was in itself primal. Hence the
emotion no less that the experience itself was novel; clean, searing
anger.

Following this emotion which rode her and sapped her nervous strength
came a period of faintness and nausea. She closed her eyes and dropped
her head and clung to the horn of her saddle with hands which went cold
and shook. In this mood she called out once to King. But he was far
ahead and did not turn. She did not know whether he had heard her.
Gradually the weakness passed; they topped the ridge and the sun wanned
her. Coolly and collectedly she turned her thoughts upon the
insufferable insult and came back through a sort of circle to her first
intention. Now the decision was cold and stubborn: he would pay and in
full.

King led the way unfalteringly. Time and again she saw no hint of a
trail underfoot or ahead; they broke through brush or made a difficult
way through a thicket of alders or willows and invariably came again
upon a trail. It was evident that the man thought only of his journey's
end and was hastening; hence he took all the short cuts which he knew.
In one of these pathless places, where the scrub-trees and tangle of
brush were above her head, where it seemed that she must smother, she
lost all sight of him. Her horse came to a dead halt. She listened and
could not hear the hoofs of his horse. Again panic mastered her, and she
cried out wildly. But just ahead was a mad mountain stream filling the
gorge with its thunder. She knew that King could not hear her; she felt
the desperate certainty that he would not heed could he hear. Then she
struck her horse frantically with her bare hands, and pounded him with
her heels, longing for the sight of King as one athirst in the bad lands
longs for water. The horse snorted, and whirling and plunging went
ripping through the bushes which whipped at her and tore the skin of
hands and face. But in three minutes he brought her into the open and
into full sight of King, riding up a gentle slope through big red-boled
cedars. When her fear died, as it did swiftly after the way of fear, it
left not the old, hot anger, but a new elemental emotion--cold hatred.

Thus upon their second morning the honeymoon entered upon its second
phase. Every moment brought some new discomfort to her; the saddle hurt
her: her clothes were torn, her tender skin bruised and scratched;
pains came stabbingly with early fatigue As for King, he had come
abruptly to look down upon her as utterly despicable; being a man of
high honour he convicted her out of hand as one without honour;
despising her, he despised himself for having linked his life in ever so
little with hers. But yesterday he had knelt to her humbly in his
innermost heart of hearts; now he sought to shut his mind against her
quite as definitely as he turned his back on her.

What sombre, misshapen edifice they should build upon these
corner-stones of hate and contempt was a matter into which no conjecture
could enter even slightly had their compelling environment been
different. In the city they would have turned their backs and walked
away from each other. But two storm-driven men upon a raft don't
separate until land is sighted. Gloria, at least, was in her present
plight comparable to a shipwrecked sailor of little skill and less
resource. Hence, what was to be, remained to be seen.

At ten o'clock the air was sun-warmed and sweet. Half an hour later the
genial day was made over by the high wind trailing vapours into a chill
bleak sky. They had climbed to fresh altitudes; the timber through which
they progressed indicated that a height of at least seven thousand feet
above sea-level had been passed. They passed through groves of the
thin-barked tamaracks, came at the base of a rugged slope to scattering
mountain pines, which reared into lusty perfection on bleak, wind-swept
levels, where many of their companion growths were beginning to run out
in dwarfed, twisted misery, and came to a rocky pass through the
mountains where on all sides the red cedar, the juniper of the Sierra,
throve hardily among bare boulders, crowning the lofty crests like a
sparse, stiff, hirsute display upon the gigantic body of the world. The
dwarf pine lingered here, straggling along the slopes, beaten down by
many a winter of wind and heavy snow. But by noon they had made a slow,
tedious way down a rocky ridge and were once more in the heart of the
upper forest belt. In an upland meadow, through whose narrow boundaries
a thin, cold stream trickled, they nooned. Long had Gloria hungered for
the moment when she would see King swing down from the saddle; during
the last half-hour she had begun to fear that his brutality knew no
bounds and that he would spare neither the horses nor her but crowd on
until nightfall. When he did dismount by the creek she drew rein fifty
feet from him.

King slipped Buck's bridle, dropped the tie-rope, and let the animal
forage along the fringes of the brook. To Gloria, in a voice which
struck her as being as chill as the grey, overcast sky, he said:

"Better let your horse eat. We've got to go pretty steady to get
anywhere to-day."

Gloria got down stiffly from her saddle. In all the days of her life she
had never been so unutterably weary. Further, she was faint from hunger
and her throat pained her; she went to the creek and threw herself down
and put her face into the cool water, from which she rose with a long
sigh. She had seen how King did with his tie-rope; she did similarly,
but was too tired to trouble with removing the bit from her horse's
mouth. Still Blackie accepted his handicapped opportunity and joined
Buck in tearing and ripping at the lush grass. It was more inviting than
the manzanita-bushes and occasional sunflower-leaves at which he had
snatched during the day.

King made coffee and fried bacon; the horses had earned an hour of rest
and fodder, and a man has the right to bacon and coffee even though hard
miles lie before him. While he pottered with his fire he looked more
than once at the sky in the south-west. With all of his heart he wished
that he had turned back with Gloria this morning. By now he could have
set her feet in a trail which even a fool could travel back to the log
house, and he could be again hastening upon his errand. Gloria lay
inert; she chewed slowly at a bit broken from a slab of hard chocolate
and kept her eyes closed. Her face was very white; two big tears of
distress slipped out from the shut lids. But King did not come close
enough to see them.

When his coffee was ready he called to her, saying indifferently:
"Better have a cup. It helps." But Gloria did not reply. King seemed not
to notice whether she ate or not. But, when he had drunk his own coffee
and she still lay quiet on the grass, he sweetened a cup for her, put
some milk in it, and set it at her elbow. "Better drink it," he said
coldly. And Gloria gathered her strength and sat up and drank.
Thereafter she ate some bread and potted ham. Fragments of bread, the
crust, and half of the ham she threw away. King opened his mouth to
protest; then shrugged and remained silent. His back to a tree, he sat
and smoked until the hour had passed.

Precisely at one o'clock they were on their way. Gloria caught her own
horse, coiled the rope, and mounted. As King rode across the meadow and
to the wooded slope beyond she followed. It seemed to her that this was
all a dream; she was almost light-headed; the sternest of realities
began to seem impalpable and distant and of scant moment. She knew that
she was going forward because she must; that otherwise she would lie
here in the lonely wilderness and die. In her exhaustion she noted, as
one does note his own soul-play when overwrought, that the prospect of
death seemed less terrible than that of utter desertion. The mountains
were so big they stifled her. With every tortuous step forward this
formidable land all about her had grown more severe, more lonely, more
to her like the kingdom of desolation than she had ever dreamed existed.
There were slope fields strewn with black lava rock where never a
solitary blade of grass upthrust a thin spear; there were broken
expanses across which the eye might travel wearily for what appeared
endless miles. One could call out here with never a faint hope of being
heard; one left alone here could die miserably, taunted only by the
echoes of her own choking voice. This devil's land took on a vindictive
personality; it was a hideous colossus, stooping over her, inspired with
but one cruel desire, to crush her soft white body, to stamp out her
life, to annihilate her and gloat over her shrieking despair. She felt
like some hapless little princess in a fairy-tale who had wandered into
a monstrous land of black sorcery.

By four o'clock, when it seemed to Gloria that she had reached and was
passing the limits of her endurance, came two momentous occurrences.
King, riding ahead as usual, was not quite so far in advance, and did
not have his back turned square upon her. For the first time he had
briefly mistaken the trail; they were on the steep flank of the
mountain; he turned and rode back in her general direction but some
hundred yards lower on the slope.

"The trail's down here," he announced shortly. He did not lift his eyes
to her face, did not note the droop of the weary body. His look was all
for her horse, and a new and unreasonable spurt of anger was in his
heart Through her unbounded ignorance she had needlessly fatigued her
mount, having no knowledge of the ways one employs to save his horse.

Gloria understood dully that she was too far up and must ride down to
his level. She was beyond complaining or asking questions; with a sudden
jerk upon the reins she brought Blackie about. King cursed under his
breath.

"That's too steep!" he called to her. "Want to kill your horse?"

Blackie tried to swerve and sidle down. Gloria lifted her whip and
struck him. Blackie snorted and obeyed her command. Some loose dirt gave
way underfoot, the tired beast stumbled, a dead limb caught at his legs,
tripping him, and Blackie lurched downward and fell. Through the grace
of fortune Gloria rolled clear and unhurt. Blackie got up, tottering,
with one quivering fore-leg lifted. King's face went black with rage.

But this time it was wordless rage. He dismounted and made his way up to
the lamed horse; Gloria, from where she lay, thought at first that of
course he was coming to her. But he kept his back to her as he lifted
the horse's fore-leg and felt tenderly at the wrenched muscle. Gloria,
without stirring, and without experiencing any poignant emotion, watched
him listlessly, then shut her eyes. Her most clear sensation was one of
relief; they would no doubt make camp here.

A cold drop of rain splashed on her cheek. She opened her eyes. King was
removing Blackie's saddle. Gloria closed her eyes again and sighed. A
sort of dreary thankfulness blossomed feebly in her heart that the
torturous day was over. King would make some sort of a shelter; she
would drink a cup of coffee and crawl into her blankets and go to
sleep....

"Come on," called a voice as though from some great distance. "We've got
to hurry as fast as God will let us."

Blackie was standing where King had led him, his saddle and bridle swung
up into a tree, his foot still lifted, his nostrils close to the long
grass but untempted. Gloria's canvas-rolled pack and the rifle were
across King's back. As she sat up and stared at him she read his
intentions. He was going on on foot, expecting her to take his horse.

"I can't," she said miserably.

He looked up into the sky and not at her.

"You can do what you please," he retorted curtly. "I am going on."

She rose and went stumbling down the slope. She swayed as she tried to
mount, but he did not offer his hand. When she was in the saddle he
strode on ahead. Blackie looked after them wistfully.

"The leg's not broken," King told her gruffly. "Just a bad sprain. Not
your fault it isn't worse, though. He'll take care of himself; God knows
he's got as good a chance as we have."

"What do you mean?" she asked quickly.

He merely swung up his arm toward the sky by way of answer and went on.
The second big rain-drop hit Gloria's cheek. It was chill; its dullness
seemed to drive straight to her heart.



_Chapter XX_


The storm caught them as it has caught so many a wayfarer before and
since. The wintry season was not due for a full four weeks, but the
winter had thrust sign and season aside and made his regal entry after
his own ancient fashion. There came a crash of reverberating thunder, a
scurry in the thickening mass of black clouds, a drenching downpour of
rain. For twenty minutes they crouched in what scant shelter was
afforded them by a squat, wide-limbed cedar. Then the wind went ripping
off through the tree-tops, exacting its toll of flying twigs and leaving
in its wake a brief, hushed calm. Through the still air fell scattering
flakes of snow, big and unbroken and feathery. King's eyes were filled
with concern; his face was ominous like the face of the world about him.

Again Gloria's tired body was assured of rest; again King said
expressionlessly: "Come on." This time he helped her into the saddle,
being in haste and of no mind to wait for trifles. He hurried on ahead;
she followed on Buck listlessly, clinging to the saddle, her eyes often
shut.

For an hour it snowed. Though there was no sun it was not dark save in
the deeper cañons. Nor was it as cold as Gloria had thought it must
be--or else she was too tired to feel the pinch of the sharp air. But
presently the flakes grew fewer and then ceased utterly. Those that lay
on the ground or clung to branches melted swiftly; and with their
departure the last light of the day was gone. Now King led the horse and
Gloria rode through a gathering darkness. She wanted to ask why they did
not stop; why they did not turn back, but lacked the spirit. Now and
then she half dozed.

At last it was pitch dark and the rain was beginning again. King had
stopped and was helping her down. She was numb now in body; her brain
was numb. The rain hardened into a rattle of hail. Thereafter the air
softened and filled with swirling snow. Gloria could not see if they
were in an open valley or shut in by canon walls or upon the slope of a
mountain. Nor did she greatly care. She waited until King prepared some
kind of a shelter, and then went wordlessly to it; she felt fir-boughs
under her aching body and was, in pure animal fashion, conscious of
blanket and canvas over her and of a grateful warmth. Through a tangle
of bushes she saw the flicker of a small fire; she smelled coffee; she
drank half of the hot cup which he brought to her. Then she let go her
grip upon a wretched world and passed like a child into a heavy sleep.

By his fire of little cheer Mark King sat, with his canvas drawn over
his slumping shoulders, his head down, his heart as black as the night,
his soul possessed by ravaging blue demons. At the end of a fool's day
came a fool's night. He should have paid heed to the first threat of a
thin film across the sky; he should have turned back with Gloria the
first thing this morning; he should have done anything in the world save
exactly what he had done. He should not have married her; he should not
have brought her with him; it was even sheer idiocy to come after this
blind fashion into the mountains in the late fall. Though the season was
early the hour was ominous. The storm might pass before dawn. There
remained the equal likelihood that it would not. Were he alone, or had
he a man, or, yes, by heaven! a real woman with him, things would not be
so bad. The wind jeered at him through the trees; the storm drenched his
fire; he cursed back at both.

"One thing," he thought when his pipe brought him a solitary instant of
peace, "I won't be worried with Gratton and Brodie and his
double-dealing crowd. If they ever started they would have sense enough
to turn back long ago."

After the cold, wet night came a sodden morning. King stood up and
looked about him curiously; his first thought was to make sure that they
had really camped upon the edge of that particular upland valley which
he had striven for. And a glint of satisfaction came into his eyes; it
is something to have followed such a trail aright upon such a night.
Down yonder, a crooked black line in a white field, was the stream which
many miles further on flowed into the American. Rising abrupt beyond it
were the broken, precipitous cliffs of granite such as beetle above the
mountain tributaries of the American. The rocks, like the river, were
black, and looked far colder than the white world which extended in all
directions.

If, in truth, there existed heaps of raw red gold somewhere in a cave in
these mountains, and there had been any exactness in the description in
Gus Ingle's Bible, then the spot was not more than three or four miles
away. That was one consideration. It was still snowing. Here was a
second consideration. King turned moody eyes to Gloria's canvas-and-fir
shelter in the lee of a little bit of cliff. There lay the third. He
prepared breakfast without delay but without enthusiasm. He felt a tired
man with shackled limbs dragging a dead weight.

When he went to wake Gloria he first stood over her, looking queerly
down upon her sleep. She showed less trace of the hard day and wild
night than he had expected to see; his preparations for her comfort,
instinctive and thorough, had been made with the cunning skill of a man
familiar with situations like the present. She had rested; she lay
curled up, snug and warm, under the covers, upon which a thin layer of
fluffy snow had gathered. Her face was against a curved arm, and the
sweetness of it in its tranquil repose was a bitter sweet to him. Her
lashes against her cheek stirred and flew apart under his steady gaze.
He looked into Gloria's eyes, sweet and soft, heavy with sleep.

"Time to be up," he said. He turned on his heel and went back in haste
to his fire.

Gloria, awake, was ravenously hungry. She came sooner than he had
expected, setting the wild disarray of her hair in some hurried order.
Her eyes were quick and curious as she looked up at him. She shrugged
her shoulders behind his back and extended her hands to the small,
wind-blown blaze.

"Are we going back?" she asked colourlessly.

"No," he returned as indifferently. "It's about four miles to the caves.
We'll be there in a couple of hours. Then we'll see what we see."

Gloria sent a long, searching, and awe-struck look across the broken
country. Yonder, then, she realized dismally, lay their destination;
bleak, black, rocky heights, at so great an altitude and in a region so
barren that but few wind-broken trees grew, and the brutal face of the
world was unmasked. She saw bare peaks, steep slopes, a tremendous gorge
like an ugly gash; on the far side of the gorge sheer cliffs. Toward
them King looked. Was it there that Gus Ingle's caves awaited them? Was
that journey's end? She shivered and drew closer to the fire, closer to
her companion, shrinking from the menace of the mountains.

"Is it going to keep on snowing?" she asked.

This time he shrugged. That was his only answer. She stared at him, a
slow flush came into her cheeks, her eyes hardened.

"Oh, very well," she said coldly.

That was the whole of their conversation save for one curt remark and an
impudent laugh in answer at the end of the scanty meal. Gloria tossed a
piece of bacon into the fire. King looked at her sternly and said:

"Young lady, we may be up against the real thing right now. Nobody but a
fool will do a trick like that."

The laugh was Gloria's.

       *       *       *       *       *

Once on their way they climbed almost steadily. The air grew rarer and
colder. The snowflakes became smaller, at last a fine sifting like sand
particles that cut at hands and face viciously. No longer were there
groves to shelter them; on all sides bare, hostile rocks, and only
occasionally a sparse growth of sprawling, earth-hugging dwarf pine and
cedar, over which King strode as over so much low, tangled brush. Then
came a long ridge, a spine from which the world dropped almost sheer on
both sides, with the wind raging so that it seemed Buck must be blown
off his feet, or the girl torn from the saddle and borne far out like a
thistledown. With frightened eyes, which she strove vainly to keep
closed, she saw long, broken slopes; occasionally when the air cleared,
a frothing torrent; and once, at the end of a couple of hours, far down
in a distant level land, a growth of giant timber. She thought that King
was making his way down there. But his purpose soon became plain even to
her; he was keeping high on the ridges, going about the head of the
ravine which lower down cut like a knife across the timbered tract,
headed for what he took to be Gus Ingle's cave. A mile away she saw it;
a great, ragged, black hole in a high mass of rock, close to the crest
of the next ridge.

She was wrapped warmly and yet here the icy breath of the wind pierced
the fabric of her wrappings and hurt her to the bone. She watched King
wonderingly as he hastened on; did the man have no sense of bodily
discomfort? Certainly he gave no sign. He was like an animal; she found
room for a flash of scorn in the thought. For so she was pleased to
consider him lower in the scale than herself.

At another time she might have seen the world about her clothed in
grandeur; now its sublimity was lost I upon her. It was a ravening
beast, an ugly thing, big and brutal, and ... like King. Oh, how she
hated it and him!

When at last he waited for her and told her to get down she had the
suspicion that he had gone mad. Certainly here was no spot to tarry; it
was on her lips to demur. But she looked at his face and slipped stiffly
from the saddle. They were high up on the ridge; Gloria, on foot beside
him, clutched at the wind-twisted branch of one of the sprawling cliff
growths, in sudden panic that she was being swept from her feet. Just
below them was the deepening cleft in the mountain-side which, further
down, widened and descended into the steep-walled gorge. Through it
shot a mad, frothy stream. A hundred yards further on, high up in the
cliffs, was the yawning hole in the rocks. King, holding Buck's bridle,
looked about him and at the sky. Gloria read in his manner a hint of
uncertainty. Hoping to influence his decision, she said quickly:

"Hadn't we better turn back now?"

He looked at her steadily before answering.

"In what," he replied in that impersonal way which maddened her, "have
you so altered as to be worth a man's broken promise?" And then she knew
that no thought of going back had had any part in his brief indecision.
He was going forward, would go forward in anything he undertook; that
was a part of his make-up. He was merely seeking the best place to
unpack and a convenient spot to tether Buck. They were going to make
camp either right here or nearer the cave, perhaps in it. She looked at
the uninviting hole and shivered. She would know his decision when King
saw fit to enlighten her.

Now he merely dumped at her feet the roll from the horse's back, setting
his rifle down against it. Then he led Buck away, zigzagging tediously,
at last passing from sight beyond an out jutting monster crag. Gloria
crouched, seeking to shield herself from the whiplashes of the wind. She
listened to it as it shrieked about the slabs and boulders of granite;
the sound was indescribably eerie, filled with unrest, eloquent of the
brutal contempt of the eternal for the feeble and transient. The
universe grew utterly lonely; the wind was a whining thing cutting
through the silence. And King was so long in coming back....

The terrifying thought electrified her: "What if he had deserted her?
What if he had no intention of coming back?" She should have known
better; perhaps, deep down within her, she did know better. But the
suspicion brought its wild flutter; she sprang up and grew rigid in
tense fright; she felt a strange, glad rush of joy as she saw his hat
bobbing up and toward her along the mountain flank. When he rejoined
her she was staring off at nothingness, her back to him.

He lashed the two canvas rolls together, swung them up to his shoulders,
took frying-pan, coffee-pot, and rifle in his free hand, and nodded
toward the small pack of provisions which had been left over from lunch.
"Better bring those," he advised briefly. "There's no telling what may
be in the cards." He went on along the knife-edge of the ridge, down
into a little depression, up beyond. She hesitated, saw that he had not
looked, bit her lip angrily, and snatched up the parcel. Then she
followed him, stooping against the wind.

When she came up with him he had thrown down his pack at the very edge
of the gorge. She came to his side, leaned forward, and looked down. Far
below plunged the wildest torrent she had ever seen; it hurled itself in
mad haste between boulders; it shot down over dizzy falls; it made for
itself a white mantle of frothing waters; it looked as black as ebony in
sections of smoother channel and as cold as death; it spun in
whirlpools, it filled the air with its din. And King meant to go down to
it; to cross it; to climb the dizzy cliff upon the further side! She
knew from his look, without asking. For just across the chasm from them
in the highest of the cliffs was the yawning black-mouthed place of
horrors. If one slipped on those bare rocks, clambering down or climbing
on the further side! She sat down suddenly; now when her lip was caught
between her teeth it was to fight back the tears. The world was so cold
and stern and brutal; this man was so much like the environment; she was
so woefully, desperately heart-sick. On this lofty crest of a
devil-tossed land she felt the insignificance of a fly clinging to the
brow of an abyss.

King went about his task methodically. Gloria watched him rather than
look across the rocky gorges. Slowly and with difficulty he made his way
down the steep wall of rocks, dragging and pulling the roll of bedding
and provisions after him. It required perhaps twenty minutes for him to
get to the bottom. She wondered where he would attempt a crossing; the
water looked so black in the pools, so violent over the rapids. He went
up-stream; there lay an old cedar log so that it spanned the current,
its sturdy old trunk ten feet above the water. For a moment King
disappeared under an out-thrust ledge; then she saw him again, the pack
on his shoulders. He had climbed up to the top of the log; he was
crossing. Where he went now she must follow!

Fascinated, she watched him. Once she thought he was going to fall. But
unerringly he trod the rude bridge underfoot, gained the other side
without mishap, tossed down his bundle, and lowered himself from the log
after it. Gloria marvelled at him; she could see his face and it was
impassive. Could he not hear the hostile voices of the raging waters?
Could he not feel the ominous threat of the bleak day and the monster
cliffs? Was he a man without imagination as he seemed to be without
fear?

On he went, down-stream again, clinging to the steep pitch of the gorge,
until he was almost under the mouth of the cavern. He put back his head
and looked up; it was a hundred feet above him and the cliffs, from
where Gloria sat numb with cold and dread, looked unsurmountable. Yet he
was going up them!

"And where he goes you will follow." It was as though the wild waters
below were chanting it into her ears and thereafter filling the gorge
with the mockery of derisive laughter.

Slowly, tediously, but with never a sign of hesitation, King made his
way up the cliff. He had been here before; he knew and remembered every
foothold and handhold. Nor was the task the impossible one it looked
from a distance. There were cracks and crevices; there were seams of a
harder material which, better withstanding the attacks of time, were
thrust out beyond the general level; on them a man might stand. There
were spots of softer material, scooped out into pockets by wind and
water; there were flinty splinters; there were places where the wall,
looking from across the cañon to be sheer and perpendicular, sloped more
gently, and a man might crawl up them.

King had drawn up after him, stage after stage, the roll of bedding,
using Blackie's tie-rope to haul it up and to moor it briefly. Gloria
saw it swing at times like a huge, misshapen pendulum; watched it crawl
up after him. She saw the wind snatch at it and set it scraping back and
forth when he let it dangle at rope's end; she saw King's coat flap in
the wind. Once she cried out aloud, thinking a second time that King was
falling. If he fell from that height--if he were killed--what then would
be the fate of Gloria Gaynor!

But at length he came safely to the cave's mouth. He stood upright and
looked about him. Then he drew up to his feet the dangling roll; with it
in his arms he was gone into that yawning hole. She waited breathlessly
for his return. She saw him come again into the light; he had the rope
in his hand, was coiling it. He began to come down. He was returning for
her.

She did not stir while he made the slow descent, nor while he recrossed
on the log and climbed the steep bank to her.

"I am going to spend the day up there," he told her in his studied aloof
manner. "I'll know soon enough now what truth there is in the story of
Gus Ingle's gold. There's room in the cave to sleep, and there's shelter
of a sort. To-morrow morning, if I find nothing, I'll start back with
you. If you care to come up now I'll help you."

"What else is there to do?" cried Gloria, with the first flash of
passion. "What else do you leave me?"

He slipped a loop of the rope about her waist, taking slow pains not to
touch her with his hands, and turned downward again. She followed,
filled with sudden fear when they had climbed down ten feet, obeying him
hastily when he commanded her to stand still or to move on, feeling her
fear grow mightily as they progressed. The wind, strengthening abruptly,
tore at her in angry gusts. She was panting and shaking visibly when
finally she reached the log spanning the stream. He was up before her,
offering her his hand. How she hated to touch it! How she feared to
follow him! But her hand went into his, her steps followed his, and
without hesitation; for there was nothing left now to choice. She looked
down and saw the water raging below; it was like a monster leaping at
her, snatching at her. She wanted to look away and could not. Like one
moving through the fearsome steps of a nightmare she went on, clinging
to King's hand, his hand tight upon hers, cold hands which met because
they must. At last the torrent was behind her; she came down into King's
arms from the log; she was faint and would have sat down. But he urged
her on.

It was another nightmare climbing up the cliffs to the cave. He went
ahead; he stopped and braced himself; he tautened the rope about her
waist and said: "Come on. Slow and careful does it." She clutched with
her cold, sore fingers at the rocks, felt the rope tighten, and went up
and up. The wind, as though in a fury at losing its quarry, shrieked in
her ears, and in mighty gusts strove to drag her hands from the rocks
and to set her swinging as it had swung the roll of bedding. She climbed
on. King ordered and she obeyed; she waited for him to go up, further
ahead; for him to call to her and draw in on the rope. Stage by stage,
weary stages fraught with terror, she toiled up and up and up. And so at
last, when it seemed to her that no strength remained in her, she came
to King's side at the gloomy entrance of Gus Ingle's cave. The formless
black void before her which under other circumstances would have
repelled, now invited. It offered shelter and rest and protection. She
crept by King with never a backward glance, and threw herself face down
on the uneven floor.



_Chapter XXI_


A long time King stood at the mouth of the cave, looking forth upon the
newly whitened world. The look of the thickening sky, the wintry sting
of the rushing air, the businesslike way in which the snow swirled and
fell created a condition upon which he had not counted and for which he
had no relish. This was more like a mid-winter blizzard than any storm
had any business being so early in the season. For many hours already
the snow had been falling, piling up in the mountain passes; if it kept
on at this rate through another day and night--well, he and Gloria had
best be getting out without any loitering.

He looked at his watch; not yet eleven o'clock. Need for haste; the day
would be short. Before darkness shut down he had half a dozen hours,
hours for methodical search. Here was one of Gus Ingle's caves; another,
he knew, was directly below and at the base of the cliffs; the third
should be near. It was the third that he was chiefly interested in. He
recalled the words in the old Bible: "We come to the First Caive and
then we come to Caive number three and two!" There lay significance in
the order of Ingle's numerals; first, three, and two. Two of the caves
were for any one to see; before now King had been in both of them. Hence
it must be that Gus Ingle's treasure lay in the third. That one King
must locate. And without too much delay. He looked down at Gloria. She
lay motionless just as she had thrown herself down.

Taking his rope with him King made what haste he could going down the
cliffs. The sides of the ravine were littered with dead wood, drift and
limbs that had broken off the few battered trees above. He gathered as
heavy a load of dry branches as he could handle, bound them about with
his rope, and, fighting his way all the way up, clambered again to the
upper cave. Gloria had not stirred. He moved about her, went a dozen
paces deeper into the great cavern, and threw down his wood. Breaking
branches into short lengths he quickly got a fire going. The flames
spurted up eagerly, bright and cheery, and threw dancing light among the
wavering shadows. He brought the bedding-roll closer and opened it into
a rough-and-ready bed. Then he called to Gloria.

"You'd better lie here by the fire," he told her. "You're apt to catch
cold there."

She was sitting up, watching him. Now she rose listlessly and came
forward, dropping down into a sitting position upon the blankets, her
chilled hands out toward the blaze.

"I don't like the look of this storm," he told her. "It is up to us to
hurry. I am going to look around now. I think you had better rest all
you can so as to be ready to make a start back as soon as I find out
whether we are on a wild-goose chase or not."

"You mean--we may start back to-day?"

"I don't know what I am going to find, of course; whether I am going to
find anything. But if we can get only a couple of hours on our way
to-day, it's just that much gained."

"You are going to leave me here?"

"I won't be far." With that he set fire to a dry pine faggot, the best
torch available, and left her, going deeper into the cave. She watched
him, marvelling at the size of the cavern. He went on a score of paces;
he seemed to be ascending a steepening slant floor and then to have gone
over a sort of ridge and to be descending again. But still going further
from her. Presently she knew that the tunnel had turned sharply to the
right; she could hear the thud of his boots and for a little while could
see the flare of his torch against a wall of rock; he himself had passed
out of her sight.

But she knew that he had not gone a great deal further. For he was not
so far away that she could not hear him; he was going back and forth; at
irregular intervals she saw a dim, ghostly light playing upon the dark
cavern walls. And, despite the weary ache of a hardship-tortured body,
she began to be interested in his search. If there were, in truth, such
gold here somewhere as he and her father with him had dreamed of--gold
for which seven men had died sixty years ago, for which old Loony
Honeycutt had hungered all these years, for which Brodie and his
following and even a city man like Gratton were like so many ravening
wolves on the trail--gold in quantity to make even toughened old
gold-seekers delirious with the dreams of it--why, then, that gold was
half Mark King's and half Ben Gaynor's! And it might be that now, at
this very instant, Mark King was finding it; was standing over it,
staring down at it by the ghostly flare of a smoking torch. She sat,
tense and still, listening, trying to probe with tired but suddenly
bright eyes through the dark.

She started, realizing that no longer could she hear King searching back
and forth. It was very silent about her, only the crackle of the flames
making a sound to be heard against the rush of air outside. It seemed to
her that King had been gone a long time. She rose to her feet, tempted
to follow him. She was curious to know what he was doing; why he was so
silent; where he had gone. But in the end pride restrained her and she
sat down again to wait in an attitude of indifference.

But the minutes dragged on and never a sound came back from the far,
dark depths of the cavern; fifteen minutes, half an hour. She grew
restless and walked up and down; she went to the mouth of the cave and
stood looking out into the swirling snow-storm; she returned to the
fire, throwing on more wood. She felt sure that an hour had passed--two
hours--she began to grow alarmed. Always that dread thought was ready to
spring out upon her: "If something had happened to him!" She went a
little way in the direction he had taken; stood peering into the dark,
listening breathless and rigid. Never a sound. She went back to the
front of the cave, looking down, staring out into the grey sky, across
the ridge....

Gloria, trembling with a new excitement, was down on her knees before
the pack when King returned. She sprang up to face him. And each, with
the other's emotions and experiences of the past two or three hours
unknown to him, marvelled at what was to be read in the other's face.
Gloria was excited; King's excitement was no less. Where she had at
least the clue to his altered expression, he had none to hers.

"It's here!" he burst out. "And I've found it. Tons and tons of it, such
knobs and nuggets of pure gold as never man laid eyes on! We have here
the Magic Lamp to rub: a castle in Spain and an ocean-going yacht and
the newest thing in motor-cars and a trip around the world and a
presentation to royalty--a fragment of heaven and a very large slice of
hell. Ambition fulfilled and love consumed and hate born. We have old
Ben made whole and full of power again. And here we have all that is
left of Gus Ingle and his friends--except for a pile of bones back
yonder!"

She saw that in each hand he carried what looked like a big rough stone;
she saw from the way he carried them that they were heavy. The fires
leaped higher, brighter in her eyes. Now she saw the way to make Mark
King pay for all of his brutality to her; to pay to the uttermost!

"I have nothing to say to you," she said as stiffly as she knew the way.
"I care to hear nothing you have to say. I have tolerated all that I
mean to tolerate from you."

Her bearing, no less than her words, astonished him. For the first time
he saw what it was that she held in her hands. She had been gathering up
her own little personal effects; a tiny parcel of silken things, comb
and brush, trifling feminine odds and ends. He stared at her
wonderingly.

"I don't understand----"

Gloria treated him to cool laughter.

"You will in a minute. I am going."

"Going? You? In God's name, _where_?"

Deep silence answered him. He frowned at her in puzzled fashion a
moment; then, suspecting the truth, since his racing mind could hit on
no other possible explanation of her manner, he dropped to the fireside
the things in his hands and went swiftly to the cave's mouth. He looked
out into the storm, his eyes questing in all directions. Nothing. Only
the thickening storm, the ridges dim beyond the swirl of snow----

Then he saw. For a long time he stood, studying it, seeking to make
sure. What he saw was beaten down by the falling snow, dissipated by the
wind, gone entirely over and again only to rise like a shapeless ghost
of disaster. It was a column of smoke. Some one had encamped no great
distance away; on the same stream, hidden only by the windings of the
gorge. Some one? Why, then, Gratton and Brodie and their crowd, after
all! He glowered angrily toward the faint smudge of smoke. Then he swung
about and came back to Gloria's side.

"You saw that smoke?" he demanded. "You plan on going to them?"

"Yes," cried Gloria. She sprang up and confronted him angrily. "Yes to
both questions."

"You know who they are, then?"

"No; but that doesn't matter."

"Which means as plain as print," he said thoughtfully, "that you would
go to any man to be rid of me." He laughed unpleasantly and Gloria's
anger flared the higher.

"Do you know," he said presently, "that they are probably Gratton and
Swen Brodie and their outfit?"

"What of it?" asked Gloria, erect and defiant.

"You know that Gratton has set out to ruin your father? That he's a
double-dealing scoundrel? That Brodie is worse? That neither is hardly
the sort for a girl to trust herself to in a place like this?"

"I am not given much choice," Gloria informed him with high insolence.

"That's a fact," he conceded with a grunt.

He'd give a thousand dollars right now to be well rid of her; yes, and
have Gratton and Brodie and the rest of them come on looking for any
sort of a row that suited their ilk. He told himself that with savage
emphasis, but he asked: could he let her go?

"Before I go," said Gloria when she thought that he had nothing further
to add, "I want to say just one thing: father has always considered you
his best friend. I shall lose no time in telling him what you really
are."

Gloria's remark, coming just when it did in King's perplexity, settled
his decision firmly on him. The girl was a vicious little fool; so he
was determined to think of her unequivocally. But she was, after all,
Ben Gaynor's daughter and, furthermore, the apple of Ben's eye. She was
in King's keeping; he had been eminently to blame for bringing her here,
his was the responsibility. Gratton's eye was the sort that soils a
woman.

"You are _not_ going," he said suddenly, turning upon her. "I won't
allow you to put yourself in Gratton's or Brodie's dirty hands."

A quick light was in her eyes, a quick spurt of satisfaction in her
heart. In King's decision she read the assurance that he was still madly
in love with her, that now his jealousy stirred him. She lifted her chin
and with her little bundle under her arm came forward, walking
confidently.

"Stand aside, please," she commanded. "I am going, I tell you."

Again sensing the familiarity of the battlefield she felt an almost
serene confidence, believing herself easily mistress of the situation.
So much must have been plain to King from that "Stand aside, please,"
which Miss Gloria Gaynor of last week might have addressed to a porter,
were it not that just now King's thought was not bended to trifles. When
she came to his side and he did not stir, she sought to brush by him.
There was no hesitation in the way in which he put out his hand and held
her back.

"There can be only one captain to an expedition in adventure," he told
her seriously. "I have been elected to the job. You'll pardon me if I
put matters into one-syllable words? Until we are well out of this, if
we are ever out at all, you will have to do what I tell you. You are not
going to desert ship."

She stared at him speechlessly. Then:

"By what right do _you_ issue orders to _me_?" she cried.

"Let us say," he returned in the coin of her own harshness, "by the old
right of a husband. If that isn't sufficient you can add to it: by the
time-honoured right of the lord and master! For that is just precisely
what I intend being until I can turn you over to your dawdling set in
the city again. Wait a minute," he added sternly, as he saw her lips
opening to a rush of words. "I would be glad to have you go were
conditions less exacting. Now I have thought matters over and it appears
essential that certain of our marriage vows be remembered. You don't
have to love or honour, but by thunder you are going to obey! Reversion
to an ancient order of things, eh? Well, the world was better then,
largely in that women were worth a man's while. Further, for my part, I
fully intend to keep my obligation of protecting you against your own
foolishness, the storm, Gratton, Brodie, and the devil himself. And,
finally, I mean to keep my promise to your father. He sent me to get Gus
Ingle's gold; it's here. So is Gratton with his cut-throat crowd. I will
in all probability have my hands full. But, once and for all, you stick
with me. Where," he concluded with the last jeer, "the wife's place
should be!"

Gloria tried to stare him down, to wither him with the fire of her
scorn, to brave by him. But the man, all emotion having receded from his
eyes, was once more like so much rock, but rock endowed with dormant
power of aggression. She felt as though she had to do with a great
poised boulder which offered no menace so long as she let it alone, but
which needed but an unwary step of hers to destroy its equilibrium and
thus bring it crashing down upon her, crushing her. She began by
wondering if she had mistaken his look just now when she had leaped to
the triumphant decision that he loved her; she ended by feeling hopeless
and tired and uncertain of all things. To keep him from noting how she
was trembling she went hastily back to the roll of bedding and dropped
down to it. On the instant it became clear to her that physically King
was the master. To her, before whom difficulties had heretofore
invariably melted, it seemed equally clear that there must be a way out
of an unbearable situation. So now, for the first time, she began a
certain logical line of thought, seeking to shape her own plans.

"Please listen to me seriously," King said quietly to her. "I won't talk
long to you. Your father is on the edge of bankruptcy. He is temporarily
out of the running--at the hands of the very men you want to go to. He
counts on me for what is in Gus Ingle's caves. I have found at least a
part of it and I honestly believe that it is in your hands and mine to
pull Ben through and leave him a rich man on top of it. Gratton and
Brodie are down there; they'll clean us out if they can. The stake is
big enough for them to stop at nothing short of murder, and I am not
oversure they'd stop there. Gus Ingle's crowd didn't, and I don't know
that men have changed much in half a hundred years."

"I am listening," said Gloria coolly when he paused.

"Here's the point: this is treasure-trove; we got here first. It is up
to us to hold it. Can I count on you? You don't happen to have any love
for me; well, you shouldn't have any for Gratton or Brodie, either. And
you know that you can trust yourself to me. Can I count on you sticking
on the job, your father's and your own job as much as mine, until we
make a go of it?"

Gloria's logical thinking had barely begun, and as yet had not had time
to progress. Her spite was lively and bitter. In her distorted vision,
blurred by passionate anger, she cried out quickly:

"So, now that the odds are against you, you come cringing to me, do
you?" Again she was misled into fancying that she held a whip-hand over
him. "Answering your question, I would trust Mr. Gratton any day rather
than you. He, at least, is not quite the brute and bully that you are."

King was hardly disappointed.

"At least you have given a straight answer," he muttered. "That is
something."

Now he shaped his plans swiftly and carefully, knowing where she stood.
It was characteristic of him that, once having seen clearly his own
responsibility toward a foolish girl, he did not seek to simplify his
own difficulty by ridding himself of her. Henceforth he would merely
consider her his chief handicap, with him but against him. He consoled
himself with the whimsical thought that there was never a proper
treasure-hunt that did not carry traitorous mutineers on the questing
ship.



_Chapter XXII_


And so, after all, he and Gloria were not alone in the mountains; that
other crowd was still to be reckoned with. King stood at the cave's
mouth, frowning into the ever-thickening smother of the storm. Their
smoke was gone again, beaten down, hidden behind the snow-curtain. But
they were there, at no very great distance. Thus, then, they knew
something. Just what? Here was the matter of his perplexity; did they
know all that he did? Or had they merely such a hint as would lead them
as close as this? Or had they followed his trail?

He grew impatient with seeking to speculate. It struck him clearly and
forcefully that he had but one thing to do: to trust that they did not
have such full information as had fallen into his hands and to see to it
that he gave them no help. Though they should come close, very close,
still that which he had found might remain hidden from them. There lay
his work; to do all that he could to hide Gus Ingle's gold. First he
would bring with him more than the two nuggets; all that he felt he
could manage to carry with the rest of his necessary load. Enough to
help Ben Gaynor over a crisis; enough raw gold to slam down before some
San Francisco capitalist, together with a tale which would make any man
eager to stake the owner to what loan he asked. With that he'd seek to
get back to the open. He would get provisions, snow-shoes, a dog-team,
if necessary, a couple of trusted men to come with him; he would be back
here within the week. But first, before he went, he would strive to make
as sure as a man could that Brodie's crowd did not find the golden
hoard.

He went a second time far back into the darkness of the further cave,
carrying a smoking torch as before, vanishing from Gloria's eyes. She
was alone; nothing stood between her and the cave's mouth; she was free
to go! He must have thought of that. He was giving her her chance. She
had but to snatch up the few things she meant to take with her, to go
out, to find her way down the cliffs----She shuddered. She was afraid!
Did he know that, too? Had he thought of that? She moved back and forth
restlessly; at one instant she was sure that she would go, only to be
certain of nothing before another second passed. How soon would he
return? Would he hurry after her, would he bring her back forcibly?...
She went where she could look out; the column of smoke had disappeared;
the wind tore at her in mighty gusts. She hesitated and time passed.

How long he was gone she did not know. She only knew that she had done
nothing when at length he returned. There was a look of grim
satisfaction on his face; whatever he had gone to do he had done in a
manner to please him. She noted that his coat was off; that in it, as in
a bag, he carried something heavy.

"This goes with us wherever we go," he announced triumphantly. "It's a
big breathing spell for Ben Gaynor." He dumped it out; there were other
lumps like the two he had brought back the first time. She wondered
dully if that grimy stuff were gold! She watched him while he emptied a
provision-bag and thereafter dropped into it the stuff he had brought in
his coat. On top of it went the articles of food.

"If you can whip up enough endurance for the work ahead of us," he
announced impersonally, "we stand a good chance of getting out of this.
Otherwise, we stand a whole lot better show of being caught here and
freezing and starving to death."

Gloria shook visibly. Nervousness and fear and the cold were combined
and merciless. Her look sped from King's face to what she could see of
the snow-storm.

"But we'll wait," she asked in utter, weary meekness, "until this
horrible storm is over?"

"One never knows about a storm like this," he told her. "It may blow
itself out soon and it may keep on for a long time. Now, it's beginning
to pile up in the drifts, to hide the trails, to make going harder every
minute. As it is we'll have our work cut out for us; if this keeps up
all afternoon and all night ..." He shrugged.

"You mean that then we couldn't get out at all?" she asked sharply.

He looked down on her thoughtfully. "I don't know," he replied slowly,
"whether you could make it then or not. I am more or less used to this
sort of thing and you are not. I figure that we ought to take no more
long shots than we have to. If we start right now and have any luck we
can make several miles before night and camp in some of the thick
timber. We'd be as well off there as we are here and just that much
nearer the outside. If the weather allowed us to travel at all we could
be back at your father's place in four or five days at the longest.
And," he added significantly, "we have food to last us just about that
long."

Gloria sprang up hastily. "Quick," she cried. "Let's hurry."

King nodded and began his preparations. Into the squares of canvas he
rolled everything they were to take with them, and he took no single
article which he judged was not absolutely necessary. One small
frying-pan and one light aluminium pot, with single knife, fork, and
spoon, constituted all in the way of cooking utensils. With jealous eye
he judged the weight, bulk, and worth of every other article, whether it
be a tin of fruit or a slab of bacon. Those delicacies, which his love
for Gloria had prompted him to bring with them, he now placed at one
side, to be left behind. Bacon, to the last small scrap and fat-lined
rind, coffee, to the once-boiled dregs in the coffee-pot, he packed
carefully. Then, his roll made and drawn tight, he took up the discarded
articles and hid them under some loose dirt in a remote, black corner of
the cave. Ten minutes later he had gotten first his pack, then Gloria,
safely down the cliffs, and they started. Head down, silent, like two
grotesque automatons, they trudged on. They crossed on the fallen cedar,
they climbed out of the gorge on the far side, they fought their way on.

Several times King turned. But she soon saw it was not to look at her;
his glance passed down the long cañon toward the spot where they had
seen the smudge of smoke. She had come near forgetting that other men
were near; she had no interest in them now. King had brought her here;
King must take her safely back to the world which she had forsaken so
stupidly. The obligation was plainly his; the power seemed his no less.

As Gloria fought her way along she was upborne at every step by the
expectation of coming presently to their horse, of being placed in the
saddle, and of having nothing to do from then on but hold to the pommel
and have King lead her on to an ultimate safety. The progress would be
long and the way little less than an adventure in hell to her; but at
least hers would have become a slightly more passive part and she would
be moving on toward the luxury of four walls and a maid and warm
comforts. So when they came to the spot where King had tethered his
horse, and there was no horse there, Gloria looked her blank, stupefied
bewilderment, and then simply collapsed. She dropped down in the snow,
her face in her hands, too weary and heartbroken to sob aloud. King
stared about him with an almost equal consternation.

Leaving Gloria where she lay inert in the snow, King put down rifle and
pack and hurried down into the hollow where he had tethered his horse.
Five minutes of reading the signs in the snow told him the story. He had
been right; his venture from the beginning had been loaded to the guards
with bad luck. There was the end of the broken tie-rope; there the
tracks showing the way Buck had gone, in full, headlong flight. The rope
was stout and would have broken only were the animal terrified. If
frightened, then there had been something to cause fright. Again, since
the horse fled straight down the slope, that something startling it
would have been at some point directly above. King turned and mounted to
the ridge top again. Here were other tracks, all but obliterated by the
snow which had fallen since they were made. A bear had come up over the
ridge; had frightened the horse into breaking its tether and running.
And the equally startled bear had turned tail and raced off the other
way. Both animals were probably a dozen miles off by now; the bear,
perhaps, twice that distance.

King came back slowly and sat down on his pack. From Gloria's dejected
figure he looked to his watch, from his watch again to the four points
of the compass. His lips tightened. The afternoon was passing and the
dark would come early.

"Are you up to crowding ahead on foot?" he called to Gloria. "If you
have the nerve we can really make better time that way, anyhow, from now
on. Can you do it?"

At first she did not try to answer. But when he shouted to her again,
his voice hard with anger, she moaned miserably:

"I am sick; I am dying, I think. I can't go on."

King grunted disgustedly.

He let Gloria lie where she was until she had rested. Then he went to
her and put his hands under her arms and lifted her to her feet. She was
limp and pale, her eyes shut, her lashes looking unusually black against
the pallor of her pinched cheeks.

"We'll go back to the cave for the night, after all," he told her
quietly. "It's the inevitable, and that's one thing there's no sense
bucking against. Stand up!"

But the slight figure in its boyish garb drooped against him; Gloria's
head moved the slightest bit in sidewise negation; her pale lips stirred
soundlessly.

"What?" asked King.

"I can't," came her whisper.

He judged that here was no time for foolishness, but rather the time for
each one to do his part if the two of them lived to make all of this an
unpleasant memory.

"You've got to," he informed her crisply. "I can't carry you and the
pack and rifle and everything, can I? I am going back; the rest is up to
you. Do you want to lie here and die to-night?"

"I don't care," said Gloria listlessly.

He looked at her curiously. As he drew his hands away she slipped down
and lay as she had lain before. He turned away, took up his pack and
gun, set his back square upon her, and trudged off toward the only
shelter that was theirs. Along the ridge, buffeted by the wind, half
blind with the flurries of stinging hail with which that wind lashed him
as with countless bits of broken glass, he did not turn to look behind
him; not until he had gone fully half of the way to the cave. Then he
did turn. He could not see her following as he had pictured her. He
dropped his burden and went back to her. She lay as he had left her, her
face whiter than he had ever seen it, her eyes shut, certain small blue
veins making a delicate tracery across the lids.

He had meant to storm at her, to stir her into activity by the lashings
of his rage. But instead he stooped and gathered her up into his arms
and carried her through the storm, shielding her body all that he could.
And as he stooped and as he moved off he was growling deep down in his
throat like a disgruntled old bear. When it came to clambering down and
then up the cliffs Gloria obeyed his commands listlessly and as in a
dream, lending the certain small aid that was necessary. Even so, the
climb was hard and slow, and more than ever before filled with danger.
But in the end it was done; again they were in Gus Ingle's cave. King
built a fire, left Gloria lying by it, and went back for his pack. When
he returned she had not moved. He made a bed for her, placed her on it
so that her feet were toward the fire, and covered her with his own
blanket. Then he boiled some coffee and made her drink it. She obeyed
again, neither thanked him nor upbraided him, and drooped back upon her
hard bed and shut her eyes. Here was a new Gloria, a Gloria who did not
care whether she lived or died. With a quickening alarm in his eyes he
stood by the smoky fire, staring at her. Uninured to hardship, her
delicate body was already beaten; with still further hardship to come
might she not--die? And what would Mark King say to Ben Gaynor, even if
he brought back much raw red gold, if it had cost the life of Ben
Gaynor's daughter?

She did not stir when he came to her and knelt and put his hand against
her cheek. He was shocked to learn how cold she was. Lightly he set his
fingers against her softly pulsing throat; it was cold, like ice.
Plainly she was chilled through. As he began unlacing her boots a
curiously bitter thought came to him. She was his; the marriage service
had given her to him with her own willingness; his wife. And now he was
doing for her the first intimate little thing. He drew off her boots and
stockings and found that her feet were terribly cold. He wrapped them in
a hot blanket and hastened to set a pot of water on the coals. While the
water warmed he knelt and chafed her feet between his palms, afraid for
a moment that they were frozen. Finally, while he bathed them in
steaming water, the dead white began to give place to a faint pinkness,
like a blush, and again he put the blanket about them.

She had not moved. When a second time he laid his hand against her
throat the cold of it alarmed him. He hesitated a moment; then, the
urgent need being more than evident, he began swiftly to undo her outer
garments. The boyish shirt he unbuttoned and managed to remove; it was
wet through, and stiff with frost. He noted her under-garments, silken
and foolish little things, with amazement; she had known no better than
to wear such nonsensical affairs on a trip like this! Good God, what
_did_ she know? But he did not pause in his labours until he had slipped
off the wet clothing. Then he wrapped her in another warm blanket and
placed her on her bed, her feet still to the blaze. All of the time she
had seemed, and probably was, hardly conscious. Now only she opened her
eyes.

"I can't have you playing the fool and getting pneumonia," he growled at
her. "We've got our hands full as it is. Don't you know enough to ..."

But she was not listening. She stirred slightly, eased herself into a
new position, cuddled her face against a bare arm, sighed, and went to
sleep.



_Chapter XXIII_


All night King kept his fire blazing. With several long sticks and a
piece of the canvas, drawing deeply upon his ingenuity and almost to the
dregs of his patience, he contrived a rude barrier to the cold across
the mouth of the cave. Countless times he rolled out of his own bunk,
heavy-eyed and stiff, to readjust the screen when it had blown down, to
put more wood on his fire, to make sure that Gloria was covered and
warm, sleeping heavily, and not dead. His nerves were frayed. In the
long night his fears grew, misshapen and grotesque. Within his soul he
prayed mutely that when morning came Gloria would be alive. When with
the first sickly streaks of dawn he went to put fresh fuel upon the
dying embers he found that there was but a handful of wood left. He came
to stoop over the girl and listen to her breathing. Then he descended
the cliffs for more wood.

During the night winter had set the white seal of his sovereignty upon
the world. The snarling wind had died in its own fierceness, giving over
to a still, calm air, through which steadily the big flakes fell. Now
they clung to bush and tree everywhere; the limbs had grown thick and
heavy, drooping like countless plumes. Fat mats of snow lay on the level
spaces, upon flat rocks, curling over and down at the edges. Where he
stood King sank ankle-deep in the fluffy stuff. As he moved along the
cliffs and down the slope toward a dead tree he stepped now and then
into drifts where the snow was gathering swiftly. As he looked up,
seeking to penetrate the skies above him and judge their import, he saw
only myriads of grey particles high up, swirling but slightly in some
softly stirring air-current, for the most part dropping, floating,
falling almost vertically. Nowhere was there a hint or hope of
cessation. The winter, a full four weeks early, had come.

In the noose of his rope he dragged up the cliff much dead wood, riven
from a fallen pine. Throughout the noise of his comings and goings the
girl slept heavily. He got a big fire blazing without waking her and set
about getting breakfast. While he waited for the coffee to boil he took
careful stock of provisions. For two people there was enough for some
twenty meals, food for about a week. Time to conserve the grease from
the frying-pan; to hoard the smallest bit of bacon rind. He even counted
his rounds of ammunition; here alone he was affluent. He had in the
neighbourhood of a hundred cartridges for the rifle. While he was
setting the gun aside he felt Gloria's eyes upon him.

During the night and now, during this inventory, he had been granted
both ample time and cause for his decision. He addressed her with prompt
frankness.

"Inside fifteen minutes we've got to be on our way out. As we go we'll
look for the horse. But, find it or not, we're going."

She lay looking up at him thoughtfully. She had rested; she resented his
coolly assumed mastery; she had not forgotten that there were other men
near by. But she merely said, by way of beginning:

"The storm is over, then?"

"No. But we are not going to wait. We have food for only six or seven
days, at the most."

She let her eyes droop to the fire so that the lids hid them from him.
It was not yet full day; it was still snowing. Gratton and the men with
him would, of course, have ample supplies. She yearned feverishly to be
rid of King and his intolerable domineering. She estimated swiftly that,
paradoxically, her only power over him was that of powerlessness; while
she lay here hers was, in a way, the advantage. On her feet, following
him, he would be again to her the brute he had been coming in.

"I am tired out," she said faintly, still not looking up. "I am sick. I
have a pain here." She moved her hand to her side where, in reality, she
was conscious of a troublesome soreness. "I can't go on."

He stared at her. She was pale. Now that she lifted her eyes for a brief
reading of his look, he remarked that they appeared unusually large and
luminous. There was a flush on her cheeks. His old fear surged back on
him: Gloria was going to die! So he did what Gloria had counted on
having him do: put milk and sugar in her coffee and brought the cup to
her; he hastened to serve her a piping-hot breakfast of crisp bacon, hot
cakes and jam. He urged her to eat, and made his own meal of unsweetened
black coffee and cakes without jam. Triumphantly and covertly Gloria
observed all of this. Hers was the victory. Mark King was again waiting
on her, hand and foot, sacrificing for her.

He allowed himself half a pipe of tobacco--tobacco, like food, was going
to run out soon--and smoked sombrely. Here already was the thing to be
dreaded more than aught else: Gloria threatened with illness. As Ben
Gaynor's daughter, never as his own beloved wife, she had become his
responsibility. She was a parcel marked "Fragile--Handle with Care,"
which he had undertaken to deliver safely to a friend.

"I am going to look for the horse," he told her. He got to his feet and
took up his rifle. "But don't count too much on my success. All the
chances are that Buck is a long way on the trail back to his stable.
Blackie has probably limped back home by now. Another thing: if I don't
get Buck to-day he'll be of no use to us; that is, if the snow keeps on.
But I'll do what I can."

But, before leaving, he did what he could to make for her comfort during
his absence. He brought up fir-boughs, making them into a bed for her.
He readjusted his canvas screen, securing it more carefully, thereby
making the cave somewhat more snug. And at the last he dropped a little,
much-worn book at her side; she did not know he had it with him. She did
not appear to note it until he had gone. Then she took it up curiously.
A volume of Kipling's poems, compact and companionable, on India paper
between worn covers. With a little sniff she put the book down; just the
sort of thing for Mark King to read, she thought with fine scorn, and
utterly stupid to Gloria. What had she to do with _The Explorer_ and
_Snarleyow_ and _Boots_ and _The Feet of the Young Men_? Less than
nothing, in sheer, regrettable fact. She knew he had one other book with
him, Gus Ingle's Bible! The profaned volume of a murderous, long-dead
scoundrel. What a library for a dainty lady! Gloria suddenly found that
she could have screamed.

She scrambled up and went to peer out around the canvas screen. No sound
out there, for the wind was dead and the snow dropped noiselessly; the
creek in the gorge, because what little draught there was in the air
bore down the canon, sent no sound to her ears. The wilderness of crag
and peak and distant forest was hostile, pitiless. She sought eagerly
for some sign of Gratton. There was none; no smoke this morning denoted
his camp, no longed-for figure toiled upward toward her. But he would
come soon; he must. King had found the gold here; Gratton would know and
come. She would wait, hoping for Gratton's coming before King's return.

Meanwhile King, making his way down the mountain slope, found that his
estimate of the storm was cheerlessly correct; the fluffy stuff
underfoot was in places already knee-deep and mounting steadily higher.
He shook himself and growled in his throat and ploughed through it
vigorously.

"A pair of webs would look like wings before long," he muttered. "Well,
we'll make 'em, since we can't buy 'em."

Making his way back to the point where Buck had broken his tether, King
overlooked no precaution; since he did not care to have his and Gloria's
hiding-place known unnecessarily to Gratton and his following, he
forsook the natural pathway and made slower, hard progress along the
gorge where others would be less likely to chance upon his tracks and
where the tracks themselves would soonest fill with drifting snow.
Passing about many a stunted grove he came at last to the place whence
Buck had fled. He knew that in the general direction indicated by the
line of flight, beyond two ridges, was the valley of the giant sequoias.
There a horse would find water, shelter, and grass. If he failed to find
the animal there--well, then, Buck was well on the trail or lost to King
in any one of a hundred places.

And always as he went, panting up and ploughing down, the steep slopes,
his eyes were keen for meat, be it Douglas squirrel or bear. But the
woods seemed deserted and empty; only those cheerful, impudent little
bundles of feathers, the snowbirds, and an occasional, darting
water-ouzel along the creeks. These he let alone, but with the mental
reservation that the time might well be at hand when even such as they
must be called on to keep life in him and Gloria.

He had taken on a man's-sized contract for his morning's work and drove
his big body at it relentlessly. And he took his own sort of joy from
it, the joy of a fight against odds, the joy of action in the open. His
body was wet with sweat, but neither his ardour nor optimism were
dampened; his foot came perilously near frost-bite after he slipped into
the hidden water of a small stream, but he considered the accident but a
part of the day's work. So, prepared by common sense for
disappointment, he looked hopefully to finding the horse. And as he
pushed on he pondered other likely spots to seek this afternoon or
to-morrow if he did not find the animal in the sequoias.

When at last he came to the grove of big trees he was among old friends.
But he knew almost as soon as he reached them that they had no word for
him to-day. On his wedding morning he had planned how he would bring
Gloria here, taking it for granted, in his blind infatuation, that they
would mean to her what they had meant to him. Now he passed swiftly like
a noiseless shadow between the gigantic boles; he did not lift his head
to look at old Vulcan's lightning-blasted crest, two hundred feet in
air, all but lost up there in the falling snow; he gave no thought to
the thousands of years which were Majesty's and Thor's. He went with his
eyes on the ground, seeking tracks of a horse. And as he had more than
half expected, he found nothing. The magnificent vistas, carpeted in
snow, gave him no view of anything but snow.

Later he must cudgel his brains and seek elsewhere. Now, with other work
to be done, he should go back the shortest, quickest way. So he set his
feet into the trail which they had made, and turned his back upon the
grove. Where he crossed streams he took stock of pools; there were trout
there if a man could take them. This was another matter to see about.
Oh, he would be busy enough. And yet he did not loiter, and stopped only
briefly and infrequently to rest.

Before returning to Gloria, King meant to look in on Brodie's camp, if
only from a distance. As matters stood now there was no telling what
bearing Gratton's and Brodie's actions might have later upon his own
affairs. It would be well to note if the men were preparing to fight the
storm out or to pack up and leave rather than take prolonged chances
with the season. So, a mile below his own camp, he slipped into a grove
of firs and made his unseen way toward the fringe whence he counted upon
seeing what they were about. He was still moving on slowly and had had
no glimpse of the men when he heard them. He stopped abruptly and
listened.

They were down there, against the cañon wall. Words came to him
indistinctly, muffled by the thick air. The tones of the voices were
unmistakable. Three voices there were, each with its own peculiarity,
none of them Gratton's. First a big, booming voice; then a sharp,
staccato-quick voice; thereafter a high-pitched, querulous utterance,
nervous and irritable. Disagreement, if not out-and-out quarrel, had
already come to camp. King moved a few paces nearer, pushed aside a low
branch from which the snow dropped with little thuds, and saw the men.

There were four of them in an excited group, and slightly drawn apart,
one hand at his mouth, was Gratton. The four paid no attention to him,
but formed a group exclusively self-centred. Of these four one now held
his own counsel, his attitude alert, his hands in his pockets, his head
turning swiftly, so that his eyes were now on one speaker, now on
another. Across the brief distance King could see the puffs of smoke
from the pipe in his teeth. The man wore a red handkerchief knotted
about his throat; its colour was as bright as fresh-spilled blood. Swen
Brodie.

Now and then as a voice was lifted King caught a word; repeated several
times he heard the word "bacon." Here, doubtless, was the matter under
discussion. One man, he of the thin, querulous voice swung his nervous
arm widely and fairly shrieked his message; it came in little puffs and
was lost between. King heard him shout "bacon" and "snow" and "hell."
The three expressions, so oddly connected and yet disjointed, were
significant.

Gratton stood apart and gnawed at his hand; though he could not see the
prominent eyes, King could imagine the look in them. Swen Brodie puffed
regularly at his pipe and watched and listened intently.

Abruptly the wrangling knot of men resolved itself into two definite
factions. His fellows had turned upon the shrill-voiced man, plainly in
some sort of denunciation or accusation. He was the smallest of the
lot, and drew back hastily, step after step, offering the knife-edge of
his curses as the others clubbed their fists.

"... a lie!" he shrieked. "Fools...."

Gratton gnawed at his knuckles, Brodie puffed steadily, and the two
aggressors accepted windy denial as sign of guilt. One of them sprang
forward and struck; the little man whipped out a revolver and fired. The
shot sounded dull and muffled; a puff of smoke hung for a moment like
the smoke from the pipe, appearing methodically between the passive
onlooker's teeth; the man who had struck stopped dead in his tracks.
There came a second shot; then in sharp staccato succession four others,
followed by the ugly little metallic click announcing that the gun had
emptied itself. Before the last explosion the balancing body sagged
limply and sprawled in the snow.

King's first natural impulse was to break through the brush and run
forward. But his caution of the day commanded by circumstance, though
never a part of the man's headlong nature, remained with him,
counselling cool thought instead of hot haste. The man down was dead or
as good as dead; him King could not help. So he held back and watched.

There fell a brief silence while the man who had done the shooting and
the men about him, no less than the figure lying in the snow, were as
motionless as so many carven statues. At last Brodie spoke heavily.

"Benny's right. Bates had it coming to him. Times like this stealing a
side of bacon is worse'n murder. Bates stole it; he was going to try to
double-cross us and beat it out of here. Now he's dead, and good
riddance." He spat into the snow when he had done.

Benny, chattering wildly to himself now, began a hasty reloading of his
revolver. The man whom he had shot, whom Brodie named Bates, lay not
five steps from Benny's feet, his blood already congealing where it
flushed the snow. Oddly enough, King knew personally or by repute each
of the men before him with the single exception of the man who had paid
in full for his own--or some one else's--crime of stealing food at a
time when food meant a chance for life. To begin with, there was Swen
Brodie and there was Gratton. There was Benny, who had done the killing,
a degenerate, a morphine addict, and a thorough-going scoundrel. Beyond
him stood the burly ruffian of the big, awkward, bony frame, who had
brought the "judge" to the log house the other night at Gratton's
bidding, Steve Jarrold. Through the trees, coming up now, were two more
of the ill-featured party, a swart, squat Italian, and just at his heels
a ragged scarecrow of a man named Brail. It was Brail who came close
enough to stoop over the fallen man.

"Dead, ain't he?" queried Benny, half-coughing over his words.

His fellows had drawn closer so that they stood in a ring about the
body. One man alone held apart. Gratton's eyes were wild, void of
purpose; the dead, chalky-white of his face turned a sickly greenish
tinge. After a little, while no one paid any attention to him, he began
a slow withdrawal, moving jerkily step by step, his dragging heels
making long furrows in the snow. Then King, too, began to draw back,
slipping quietly and swiftly through the screen of tree and bush,
stepping in the tracks he had made coming hither, praying suddenly for
further fast-falling snow to hide or obliterate the trail he had made.
And for the moment he was not thinking of the gold which they, too,
sought, and which he had meant to snatch away from under their noses. He
thought only of Gloria. If that crowd, in its present temper, found the
way to his camp--if, in one way or another, Gloria fell into their
hands--then could she thank God for a clean bullet and a swift end of
things.



_Chapter XXIV_


The mere fact of being absolutely alone from midday to dark would have
been for Gloria an experience at any time and in any environment. Of
her friends in the city there were many who had never in a lifetime
known what it was to spend half a dozen consecutive daytime, waking
hours in perfect solitude, catching not so much as a fleeting glimpse of
a servant, a policeman, a nurse, or a street-car conductor in the
echoing street. Solitude rendered rippleless by an absence of any
familiar sound; neither the whisk of a maid's broom, the clang of a
telephone bell, the buzz of motors, or the slamming of doors. At those
intervals when King thought of her, it was to realize that she might
quite naturally find discomfort in her bleak surroundings, being denied
coal-grate and upholstered chair; it did not suggest itself to him that
the chief discomfort would be a spirit-crushing, terrifying loneliness.

She told herself, when he had gone, that she was glad to be alone. Five
minutes later she began to stir restlessly; another five minutes and
already she was listening for his return. Never once during the day was
there a sudden or unexpected sound, whether the snapping of a burning
faggot or the scratching against the rock of a log rolling apart, or the
flap of her canvas, that she did not look expectantly toward the rude
door through which she thought to see him returning.

Once that her restlessness came upon her she could not remain quiet. She
drew on her boots and walked up and down, casting fearsome glances
toward the darkest portion of the cavern, shunning it, keeping the fire
between it and herself. When she peered out across the desolate world
she drew back from its bleak menace, shuddering, returning to crouch
miserably by her fire, shut in between two frightful things, the black
unknown of the bowels of the cave, the white horror of the brutal,
insensate wilderness. And, in her almost hysterical emotional frenzy she
saw back of each of them the man, Mark King, as though they were but the
expressions of his own brutality.

After an hour she felt that she would go mad unless she found something
to hold her mind back from those hideous channels into which it slipped
so readily. She snatched up the book which King had left with her, and
forced herself to read. Pages eluded her, but here and there single
lines or words caught her attention as a thorny copse catches and plucks
the garments of one going blindly through it. So she was arrested by the
line: "_In simpleness and gentleness and honour and clean mirth_." And
this was one of the times when she threw the book down and got up and
walked back and forth impatiently. It was almost as though King had left
the wretched volume behind to be his spokesman in his absence; she told
herself angrily that he was _not_ like that, had never been like that.
He was a mere brute of a man, not "_such as fought and sailed and ruled
and loved and made our world_." He was, rather, unthinkably crude and
boorish and detestable.

But, rebelling at utter loneliness, she was forced again and again to
the only companion at hand. She read _The Explorer_, fascinated in a
shivery, uncanny way by the first line, as though a ghostly voice were
whispering to her from the black corners of the cave: "_There's no sense
in going further--it's the edge of cultivation._" And later: "_I faced
the sheer main-ranges, whipping up and leading down._" Others than she
had gone into the last solitudes. Others who had joyed in it and sung of
it! It was as though the dead shades of those others squatted at the
edges of her fire and mocked at her. Then she could fancy that it was
King himself jeering, and that he cried: "_Then He chose me for His
Whisper, and I've found it, and it's yours!_"

She snapped the book shut. Later she opened it to the tale of Tomlinson.
She did not entirely grasp it, but she could not entirely miss what it
said. She hurried on; she wondered vaguely at the call of the Red Gods;
here again, seeking distraction, she was whipped back to reality. There
were the lines, staring at her, as though King had rewritten Kipling:

  "_Who hath smelt wood-smoke at twilight?
    Who hath heard the birch log burning?
    Who is quick to read the noises of the night?_"

And the answer was: "Mark King." Even now it was a torturous twilight
in the cave, even now she smelled wood-smoke; even now she was like one
starting at the noises of the night....

"Man-stuff," she thought contemptuously. She had heard such an
expression used in connection with the verses of this uncouth scribe. It
did not strike her that man-stuff might well enough be woman-stuff also,
being one or the other, or both, for the sheer reason that it was human.
She chose to consider it merely the sort of coarse food for male mental
digestion. A man's nature was not fine and intricate; rather his
emotional qualities must be like stubby, blunt, callous fingers,
unskilled and not highly sentient. A man lacked the psychical and
spiritual and intellectual development which was that of a maid like
Gloria; his joys were chiefly physical. So he cared to blaze trails like
the explorer; the impact of a storm's buffeting and the low appreciation
of a full stomach drew limits marking his possibilities of expansion. He
was a beast, and she hated the whole sex sweepingly and superbly. In
great surges of genuine sympathy her heart went out to herself.

But, after all, the moments in which her thoughts were snared away from
her fears and the oppression of loneliness were few and short. From
wondering what kept King she passed to bitter anger that he should
desert her so; she concluded that he was doing it with malicious intent.

Repeatedly she was tempted to go forth and seek Gratton: to hunt up and
down until at last she came to him. Again and again she went to the
mouth of the cave and looked forth. But each time she drew back,
terrified at the thought of making her way unaided down the sheer cliff
wall. She sought to tell herself that she was not afraid of the snow, of
being lost, of being unable to find Gratton. But she could not climb
down the cliff; she knew that she would fall. Dizzy and sick, shivering
with dread and cold, she turned back always.

She let her fire die down, not noticing it. Then the cold reminded her,
and she worked long building another. She knew where a block of matches
was; she had seen King set it carefully away. In her excitement she
struck dozens of matches, dropping the burnt ends about her.

At last her fire blazed up and she warmed herself. Then she was
conscious of a strange faintness and realized that she was hungry. She
went to their food cache and ransacked it hastily. She opened a tin of
sardines and came back to the fire with it in her hands. She had no
clear conception of the deed when, half of the fish consumed, the smelly
stuff revolted her and she hurled the remaining part into the bed of
coals.

       *       *       *       *       *

King stamped the loose snow from his boots and came in. Gloria stood
confronting him, tense, rigid, white-faced, her hands stiff at her
sides. She wanted to cry out, to upbraid him, all of her fear of the day
turned into molten anger, but at the moment her strength failed
strangely, her heart seemed to be stopping, she choked up. The surge of
her relief, like a suddenly released current, impacting with that other
current of her unleashed anger, made of her consciousness a sort of
wild, fuming whirlpool. Nothing was clear to her just then save that
Mark King had come back and that, no doubt, his heart was filled with
jeers; she could not read the expression of his shadowed face, but
fancied it one of mockery.

King was tired throughout every muscle of his body. He set down his
rifle, tossed his hat aside, and slumped down by the fire. Coming in
from the storm-cleansed open he sniffed at the closeness of the cave. It
was not alone the smell of smoke; his first thought was that Gloria had
been cooking something. Then he noted the sardine-can. With a stick he
raked it out of the coals. And now Gloria could read his expression well
enough as he jerked his head up.

"In God's name," he demanded, "what do you mean by a thing like that?
Are you stark, raving mad?"

For a moment she was at a loss to understand what had enraged him. The
act of tossing the distasteful food into the fire had been purely
involuntary; her conscious mind had hardly taken cognizance of the fact.
When it dawned upon her what he meant, her own anger was still greater
than her sense of her act's folly. But she found no ready answer to his
accusation. She was not without reason; in their present predicament she
was a fool to have done a thing like that; she could hardly believe that
she had done it. And so she stared impudently at him and held her
silence, and finally, with an elaborate shrug of disdainful shoulders,
she turned her back on him.

But King flung to his feet and set his hands on her two shoulders and
swung her about. Her eyes opened widely.

"Listen to me," he said angrily. "I am going to talk plain to you. You
are a fool, a downright, empty-headed silly fool. What you have
destroyed in wanton carelessness would have kept the life in a man a
whole day. Haven't you sense enough to see it's going to be nip and tuck
if we ever get out of this? You've shown yourself, from start to finish,
a miserable cheat; there's no trust to be put in either your judgment or
your intentions. Be still," he commanded, as she sought to wriggle out
of his grasp, to avoid the direct blaze of his eyes. "I am going to do
what I can for you; to see you safe through this, if I can. Not because
you are anything to me, but just because you are Ben Gaynor's, and he is
my friend. Understand?"

"You are hurting me," she said in defiance. "Take your dirty hands off."

"When I am done," he returned curtly. "I am going to stick to you and
see you through, I tell you. But I am not going to have you throw all of
our chances away by dumping grub into the fire. If you do one other
brainless thing like that, and I catch you at it, I am going to tie you
up, hand and foot, and keep you out of mischief."

"You wouldn't dare----"

But she knew better; he would dare anything. He _was_ of the type that
fought and sailed and ruled. Now, when having spoken his mind he turned
away from her, she stared after him and watched him as he dropped back
by the fire. Then she went slowly to her bed to hide her trembling, and
lay down.

Presently she heard him stirring. She did not turn her head to look at
him. But she knew that he was busied with supper. She smelt coffee,
heard the clash of tin cup and plate, and realized that he was eating.
She wondered if he had forgotten her. After a while she moved just a
trifle and furtively; he had put away his dishes and was filling his
pipe. And he knew that she was watching him.

"No," he said to her unspoken question. "I am not going to cook for you
any more. I have had a hard day of it, doing the man's work. Had you
done the woman's you would have had supper ready for me."

He lighted his pipe with a splinter of burning pine. Then for the first
time he saw the waste of scattered matches on the floor. From them he
looked to her in an amazement so sheer that it left him no word of
expostulation. The suspicion actually came to him that the girl was mad.
It was scarcely conceivable that a perfectly sane individual could do
the things which she had done.

She saw him get up and begin gathering up all of the foodstuff. He
carried it to the back of the cave, where he passed out of her sight in
the dark. He was gone ten minutes and came back empty-handed. He made
the second trip, after which there was left on a shelf of rock only half
a dozen matches and enough food for one scanty meal. This Gloria
ignored.

"Do you think," she said contemptuously, "that what you have hidden back
there I couldn't find?"

"You could find it but you won't," he returned with quiet assurance that
jerked the question from her:

"Why?"

"Because," he grunted contemptuously, "you are too much of a coward to
go back there to look for it."

And in her heart she knew that here was but the mere truth. For, why
was she not already in Gratton's camp? Her opportunity had come and
gone--because she had been afraid.



_Chapter XXV_


King awoke filled with resolve and definite purpose. It was pitch dark,
but he sensed the coming of wintry dawn. He drew on his boots and went
to look out. It was still snowing, heavily, steadily, implacably. He
kicked the loose fluffy stuff underfoot.

"The biggest storm in twenty years," he told himself. "And if any one of
us in these mountains come out of them alive he'll have something to
talk about. It's the real thing."

He went grimly about his fire-making, fixed purpose crystallizing to the
smallest detail. Again he must seek immediately to locate his horse; one
could eat horseflesh if driven to it. He must try to get game of some
sort. And every lost hour meant lessened chances of his killing forest
meat; deer and bear and the smaller folk, if they had been caught
napping, would be scurrying out of the mountains long before now; soon
the solitudes would be utterly barren and empty. He went to Gloria's
bed.

"You'd better get up," he said briefly. "Time to start the day. While we
eat I want to talk with you."

She awoke slowly, blinked at him, and only drew her blanket higher about
her chin.

"I am tired," she answered petulantly. "Don't you realize that a
girl..."

"I realize," he cut into her sleepy expostulation, "that you are weak
and frightened and useless. And that those are three of the many things
you've got to get over the shortest way if you don't want to die here."

"I don't know that I care to live," she began, turning with her old
instinct toward an attitude which before now had robbed him of his
harshness. But his plan was set in cold determination, and he cut her
short again.

"If you don't care, I do. And I am going to pull you through with me, if
for no other reason simply because I have set out to do it, and am not
going to lie down on the job. What's more, you've got to do your share.
I have built the fire; will you get up?"

"No," she flashed out at him, thoroughly awake now. "I won't!"

He stooped, caught the corner of her blankets, and whipped them off.
Instinctively, she sought to draw the under-bedding over her, forgetting
that she had not undressed.

"You brute!" she screamed at him.

"Get up," he told her sternly, "or, by heaven, I'll make you!"

She saw his face plainly now as his crackling fire burned higher. It was
hard, his eyes were ominous. She hesitated and saw in his eyes and in a
stir of his body that he was going to jerk her to her feet. She flung
out of bed at that and upon the far side from him.

"Get your boots on," he ordered. "I don't want you catching cold from
idiotic carelessness, and I won't have you going sick on my hands. For
the first and last time I'll admit that I don't enjoy driving you like a
cursed galley-slave. But I'll do it, and do a thorough job of it, if you
force me to it."

She drew on her boots hastily and came to the fire and laced them. He
was a new man this morning and relentless. She was afraid of him after a
new, bewildered fashion.

"I never saw a storm worse than this," he told her. He had cooked the
breakfast because he was in a hurry, and did not care to trust her
wasteful fingers with their already precious food. "There must be two or
three feet on the level places by now; ploughing through snow like that
is killing work for a man, and you wouldn't last at it ten minutes." He
had no intention of speaking contemptuously; she knew that his thought
was not trifling with such matters as her feelings. He was merely
indulging in plain talk. "We have enough food for a few days. After
that, if we stuck on here and did not find more somehow, we'd die like
dogs. Therefore we are going to get ready to beat it out the first
chance we get."

"But if I wouldn't last ten minutes, as you so elegantly put it?"

"Not as you are; not as the snow is. But I'm hoping that before it's too
late we'll get clear weather, a sun, a thaw, and freezing nights. Then
we could tackle it on the crust. And your job now is to get yourself
ready for that one chance."

Her anger at the indignity already done her whipped out the sarcasm:

"By getting ready, I suppose you mean for me to pack my trunk and order
the expressman at the door?"

He looked at her with a long, impersonal stare which bewildered her; she
was at utter loss to read its meaning until he spoke:

"You are to pack what endurance you've got into your muscles. You are to
make up your mind to call up all of the grit that's in you. You'll need
both. And you are to quit lying around and getting weaker every day;
you've got little enough time to harden yourself, so you are going to
take on the job right now."

She gasped, incredulous. He nodded sternly.

"Gloria," he said tersely, "I am going to do all that I can for both of
us. You are going to do all that you can. That is final."

She bit her lips and gave him her scornful silence. The blood was red
and hot in her cheeks.

She ignored him when he called crisply that breakfast was ready. There
were limits to her obedience, she thought rebelliously. To be told do
this, do that, to arise when this man's body was rested, to eat when his
stomach was empty, was intolerable. King looked at her and had the
understanding to grasp something of her thought. So he explained:

"I want you to come outside with me. You'll find it hard work. It would
be a first-rate idea if you'd fortify your strength by the little bit
of nourishment which we can afford to take. No? Well, I'm sorry.--Here."
He offered her the pieces of a sack he had cut in two for her. "Tie
those about your feet to keep them from freezing."

"When I want your advice, I'll ask for it," she retorted icily.

"Very well," he answered. "And I can't make you eat if you don't want
to. After all, perhaps you are not hungry." He set aside her portion.
"You'll have the appetite for that when we get back."

She had the appetite now. But she would prefer to starve, she honestly
thought at the moment, than eat when he told her to eat. Now he finished
in silence. She saw him glance at his watch. Her heart seemed scarcely
to stir in her breast; then slowly it began to beat, swifter and
swifter, hammering wildly. He had said that she was going out with him;
what he promised to do, she realized again, he would do, if it were
humanly possible. She wanted to run, run anywhere, just to be lost to
him. And yet she stood stock-still and rigid, while her heart hastened
and leaped and her mind sought to grasp the thing to do. She must go
with him, do what he told her like a slave, as he had said, or he would
make her. Her reason said directly: "You will go without a word." And
yet, when he arose to his feet and knocked his pipe out and looked at
her, her reason fled before the flood of the passionate wilfulness of
the old Gloria, and she cried shrilly:

"I won't! I won't! I am not your slave and I am not going to jump at
your bidding! You can't make me; you shan't make me. _I won't!_"

He had hoped for better than this. He came closer and looked intently
into her eyes, seeking to measure what endurance and steadfastness and
stubbornness were hers. But her eyes showed him only glimpses of a
storm-tossed soul.

"I will make you," he said harshly. "So help me God, Gloria, I will make
you. And I am through talking; I am sick of talk. Come with me."

She drew back and back in white-lipped fury.

"You don't _dare_...."

"Listen to me! We are down to bare elementals now; can't you see it? It
is no question of what we'd like to do or dislike. It is a question of
life and death. If to let you have your way were anything other than
suicide, I'd let you have it. If I thought that you would listen to
reason, I'd stop to reason with you. But as things are, I've got nothing
left me but tell you what to do; and you've got to do as I say."

"My life is my own, to do with it as I please. I do not please to obey
your commands."

Her tortured heart surged up in wild triumph as he turned; it sank
sickly as he came back. He had a piece of rope in his hand, the heavy
half-inch rope which had served to tie a horse.

"You would tie me!" she gasped. "Me!"

"No," he said tersely. "As though you were any other fractious animal
refusing discipline when refusal means death, I am going to whip you!"

"God!" screamed Gloria. "Oh, my God!"

For again he but said simply the thing which he meant to do. And she
knew. Yet the consummation was monstrous, unthinkable. She would not
believe it; at the last minute his lifted arm would fail him; God
Himself would wither it; undreamed rescuers would come; the earth would
open ... _something_ would save her from this humiliation which would
kill her.

"While I count three," said King. And steadily, though there was a
pallor on his own face, which should have told her the terrible
relentlessness of his intention, he counted: "One, two, three."

She put her face into her hands and shivered, and felt the fear of one
under the flashing guillotine. She willed to move, to obey, at this
tardy second, but something within her, stronger than herself, held her
back. "_I won't!_" she screamed. The blow fell swiftly. The rope cut
through the air with vicious sibilance and fell across the stooped
shoulders. The pain was immediate, hot and searing, and Gloria
shrieked--once only--and grew still. She dropped her hands and looked at
him, her face as white as a dead girl's, her eyes as unfathomable as a
maniac's. She who had never been whipped in all of her life, she whose
soft white body had been held inviolate by idolizing parents, she who
had come to hold her own person as sacred as that of a high princess--to
be beaten by a man! To be lashed across her shoulders with a horse's
tie-rope. She, Gloria Gaynor, to have her bedding ripped off her, to be
commanded to do a man's bidding--and to be whipped!

She had known fear, blind, paralysing terror. She had suffered indignity
and experienced an insulted resentment that seared through her like a
hot iron. She had known pain, merciless bodily pain. Now she was plunged
into stupor. But that stupor was of only the fraction of a second in
duration. A flash as of white fire flared through her brain. In a soul
in torment something had happened. Something had been killed within
her--or something had been born. A blow at a man's hand had seemed to
cut through her being; it had separated body and spirit. She was
conscious of the body as though she stood apart and looked down at it.
He could beat that; he was stronger. The spirit rose above it--a spirit
bathed in floods of fire. She was in the sudden fierce grip of such
anger as kills, of such defiance as suffers death and does not yield.

"I won't go with you," she cried. "You may beat me; you may kill me if
you like, unthinkable brute that you are. I will not follow you now; I
will never follow one step ever. I have listened to you; now listen to
me! I would rather die than be brought to safety by you. If I cannot
find the way home without your help, I do not want ever to get home. I
am not afraid of you or your rope. I had rather feel a clean rope across
my shoulders until they were bloody than your vile hand on mine."

"You will do what I tell you to do," he said thickly. "It is the only
way. I will make you."

Blazing eyes burning in a death-white face gave him his only answer.
His own face now was no less white; iron-bodied as he was, he was
trembling. Yet he lifted the rope. To strike the second blow. Not just
to frighten her, but to strike. She read his purpose clearly, and she
could not restrain a shudder of her flesh. But she did not draw back
from him, and she did not cry out. She meant what she had said, or what
some re-born Gloria had said for her; he might kill her, but she would
not follow him.

And then Mark King, as he was about to strike, stayed his hand at the
last moment and hurled the rope far from him, and whirled about and left
her.



_Chapter XXVI_


Someway he came to the base of the cliffs. He was outside; he was in the
open. And yet he struggled blindly through a pit of gloom. He was
conscious of but one fact in all the world; about it everything else
turned and spun as sweep the bodies of the sky about the sun. He had
lifted his hand against a woman. He, Mark King, had struck a woman. He
had struck Gloria. His friend's daughter--Ben's daughter. He had struck
her.... What had come over him? Had he gone mad? Stark, staring, raving
mad? He knew all along that his nerves were on edge, raw and quivering.
But no jangling nerves explained a thing like that. He, who had held
himself a man, had struck a woman--a girl! A little, defenceless girl.

"My God!" he groaned.

He stumbled on. He did not know where he was going or why. He ran his
hand across his eyes again and again. He didn't know why he did that;
one couldn't thus wipe out a vision which persisted in his brain. He'd
see her as she stood there every day and night until he died. In a
sweeping revulsion of feeling he saw himself all that she had named him,
a great, hulking brute. All along he had been brutal with her; he
should have made due allowances; he should have been patient. He had
plunged her into an existence of which she had no foreknowledge. He had
looked to her for the sober sanity of maturity when he should have
remembered how young she was, how little of real life she knew, how she
had been driven to desperation by circumstances which crushed her; how
she had gone sleepless, living on her nerves. He had held her weak and
worthless and without spirit or character. And now he could only see her
standing up before him, white but valiant, defying him, unafraid,
welcoming death rather than yield to him. He would have given ten years
off the span of his life to have the deed of one mad moment wiped clean.

It was a long time before consecutive thought returned to him. And it
brought him only increased bitterness. Gloria had said that she would
die here rather than have him lead her to safety. Well, he did not blame
her for that. Rather, he told himself grimly, he honoured her for it.
And yet, now more than ever, his and his alone was the responsibility of
seeing that she went clear of this wretched existence into which he had
stubbornly led her. He could not take her away against her will; he
could not pick her up in his arms and carry her over a two or three
days' journey! Nor could he entrust her to the only other human beings
who were near enough for her to go to. What could he do? She would
perish without help; hence he must help her. But how?

There was but one possible answer, and in due course of time he came to
see it clearly. He must leave her, get back the shortest, quickest way
to civilization, and send other men, trustworthy men, in for her. It
could be done even though the storm continued. He could get a dog-team,
Alaskan huskies, to be had in Truckee; he could load sledges with
provisions; he could put the right man in charge and then lead the way.
That would mean several days alone for Gloria; but what else was there?

And even that solution depended upon the consideration which by now was
the elemental, all-essential thing; first he must find some sort of
provisions with which to eke out their small supply. There was not
enough in camp to sustain him while he battled with the storm for a way
out and to sustain strength in her while she waited. He must first
replenish the larder; otherwise they died. He must get fish in plenty or
a bear or a deer. He looked at the grey, ominous sky, at the piling
snow, and the chill of the wilderness struck to his heart. But at last
his eyes grew hard again with determination.

In a distressed mental condition in which the only solid ground beneath
him was his determination to do to the uttermost that lay within him for
Gloria, he broke into mutterings, voicing aloud fragments of speech,
forcing himself toward steadiness of forward-driving purpose.

"I've got to leave her.... She won't go with me. That means I've got to
leave with her every scrap of food we have between us. I can go two days
without eating.... I can! A man, if he's half a man, can finish his work
before he buckles under.... Her one danger is Brodie. Otherwise she
would be safe enough for four or five days. She's got to stick close to
the cave; she must not dare to set foot outside....

"But that's not enough; they might come to the cave.... The way in is
not overwide; would they see it from below? They don't know where it is
or they would have done as I did; they would have come to it for
shelter.... No, they don't know of it. Can I close up the entrance,
somehow, so that they won't find it? There are loose rocks in there....
If they _do_ come this way, up the gorge, it will be hard for them to
see it from below.... Even if they should find it, I can show her where
to hide. Way in the back. There's a place there.... I can get out in two
days; back in two days. Somehow. Allow five days to cover accidents.
Five days; she can stick it out five days. If I don't take a scrap of
her food away from her.... Oh, I can make it; it is up to me to make
it. I'll get a fish sooner or later--or a rabbit.... A man can eat his
boots."

       *       *       *       *       *

After a long time he went back to the cave. He knew now just what he
would do, since it had become clear to him that there was but one thing
to be done. Gloria faced him as he came in; she marked how he walked,
like a very tired man. Her head was up, there were spots of colour in
her cheeks; in her eyes was a new look. She had found herself. Or she
was finding herself? Her spirit had risen undaunted in a crisis; in a
clash of wills hers had not gone down before his. Rather it had been
hers that had triumphed. She might know fear again, but the time was
past and dead when she would bow meekly before a man's bidding. So she
told herself, while with head erect she awaited his speech.

He began, saying very simply what he had decided must be said. He did
not swerve for the useless words "I am sorry." He knew that she did not
expect them, would not answer them. What he had done was monstrous and
unpardonable; hence a man would not ask pardon. By his own act they were
set as far apart as two beings inhabiting two widely separate worlds. It
remained for him merely to instruct her concerning what she must do;
then to find the way to bring her back safely to her father. Thereafter?
There the haze crept in again; he would go away, far from the Sierra,
far from California, to some corner of the world where no man who had
ever known Mark King would see him again. At that moment he could have
died very gladly, just to know that she was once more among her own
people, and that so far as he was concerned life was a game played out
and ended.

Now that he spoke again, his voice was no longer harsh and stern, but
gentle rather. Gentle after a steady and matter-of-fact fashion that was
infinitely aloof. He could not know how impersonal his utterance sounded
in her ears, since he did not fully realize how at the moment he held
himself less an individual addressing another than as the mouthpiece of
fate.

"The first thing in the morning," he told her, "I am going over the
ridge and to the headwaters of the other fork. I have been thinking of
that country a good deal; it's a little far and hard going and I'll burn
up a lot of fuel making the trip, but I've got a hunch a bear's in
there. The one that stampeded Buck may have circled around that way. And
I'm going to play every hunch I get, good and strong. It will probably
be dark before I get back."

She thought that he had finished. But presently, in the same strangely
quiet voice, he continued: "I may even be gone all night. If I am it
will be because I am playing the last card.... You have said that you
would rather be dead than go with me. I believe you meant that." Again
he paused. Gloria did not again lift her eyes from the fire; did not
speak. King sighed and did not know that he had done so. "If I don't get
back to-morrow night it will be because I am trying to break through to
civilization. I'll outfit a party and send them in for you. I'll get
through some way in two days; I'll get help back to you in another two
or three at latest. You have food here to keep you alive a week, if you
spin it out."

Long before he had gotten to the end of his slow speech her heart was
beating wildly. The old fears surged back on her, crushing her. To be
left here alone four or five days--and nights! It was unendurable! She
would be dead.

"You have your choice," he went on, his voice grown still more gentle.
"If you will let me help you--"

But, even while in the silence that followed she heard the rapid beating
of her own heart, something stronger, more stubborn, than the Gloria of
another day kept her silent.

And still he had not finished.

"Before I go I am going to do all that I can to wall up the mouth of the
cave. It will make it warmer in here and--and there will be less danger
of any one finding the place. You threatened once to go to those other
men; _no matter what happens, you must not do that_. You don't quite
understand what some men are. These happen to be the worst of a bad
crowd that ever got into these mountains. They respect neither God nor
man--nor woman. They are in an ugly mood; they probably have more
bootleg whiskey with them than food; I did not tell you, but I looked in
on their camp and saw one of them, a dope fiend named Benny Rudge, shoot
one of his own friends dead, suspecting him of having stolen a side of
bacon. You would be better dead, too, than in their hands. Never forget
that. They don't know if they'll ever get out of this alive; they are
desperate devils.

"But with the cave walled up, they won't find you. If the worst should
happen and they came here, still you could hide. I'll show you the
place, far back in the cave. You could run there with your blankets and
food; you could stay there, never moving. No man could find you there.
They would see where we had been here, but they would have to decide in
the end that we had gone, both of us.

"I'll bring you plenty of wood; I am going to make a pair of snow-shoes
of a sort for me; I'll make a pair for you. I hope you won't need them."
He ran his hand across his brow but continued in a moment, his voice
unchanged: "I'll go out before daylight in the morning; it will take me
all that is left of to-day to do what must be done first."

He turned then and went about his work. She went back to the place by
the fire, terribly moved, agitated to the depths of her soul, torn this
way and that. But one steady fire burned in her bosom--the newly kindled
white flame of her resentment. Just yonder, where he had hurled it, a
grim reminder, lay the rope.

He brought fragments of rock to the cave's mouth, the biggest he could
find, boulders which he rolled from the further dark, and with which he
struggled mightily as he piled them one on the other. Higher and higher
he built his rude wall, placing the smaller stones at the top. And in
time, after hours of labour, he had hidden the great hole as best he
could, leaving only at the side a way to pass in and out which could
hardly be seen from below. Across this he fixed the canvas; were that
glimpsed, its grimy-white would appear but a lighter-hued streak of
granite.

"If you will come with me, I will show you your hiding-place."

She lifted her head and looked at him. No word had passed between them
during the back-breaking hours of his labouring. Again, she thought
swiftly, he was seeking to command, to dictate. Doubtless, in the end
she would have arisen and gone with him, since to refuse were madness.
But he had not waited. He had gone alone into the depths of the cavern;
she heard his slow, measured steps receding; she heard them again, slow
and measured, as he came back.

"It's only about thirty paces, straight back," he was saying. "My steps,
remember, but shortened so that it would be about the same for you. Say
thirty-five. There I have made a little pile of rocks; you can't miss
it. That marks the place, just at the side of the rock pile. That's
where I found the gold. There is a blind cave back there, just under
this one; there's only a small entrance to it, straight down, a ragged
hole in the floor, hardly more than big enough for a man to drop down
through. I had it hidden by dragging a boulder over it. Now I have
shoved the boulder just far enough to one side to let you go through.
Also, I have set bits of stone under its outside edge so that it is
fairly balanced; if you go through, a quick tug at it will topple it
over to cover the hole again. There's air down there, that comes up from
below. And it's a better place to be than here--if any one should come."

She shuddered. But he had not seen. There remained much to do and the
hours fled so swiftly. He set to work making the clumsy snow-shoes. He
imitated a crude native shoe he had once seen in Alaska; he bent willow
wands he had brought from along the edge of the stream, whipping them
about with narrow strips of canvas, binding other wands crosswise,
making, also of canvas strips, a sort of stirrup for each foot. The last
of the weak daylight passed and died gloomily and he was still at his
task, bending now by his fire, working on with infinite care. The
sticks, brittle with the cold weather, broke under his strong fingers;
patiently he inserted others or strengthened the cracking pieces with
string. His face, ruddy in the firelight, was impassive; Gloria, looking
at him, saw no mere man but a senseless thing of machine levers and
steel coils; something tireless and hard and as determined as fate
itself.

They had made their scanty suppers; after it both were hungry. They had
been hungry thus for four days. There remained coffee and sugar enough
for another half-dozen meagre meals; here the affluence ended. The bacon
was down to a piece of fat two inches thick and seven inches long; there
was bacon grease a couple of inches deep in a tomato-can; there was a
teacup of flour; there was one small tin of sardines and a smaller one
of devilled meat. To-day they were hungry, to-morrow they would be a
great deal hungrier, the next day they would begin to starve.... King
got up and went out, down the cliffs in the dark, for a last load of
wood. When he came back she was lying on her bed, her face from the
light. He stood a moment looking at her. Then for the last time he spoke
to her:

"If I am long gone, you understand why. It would be best to save food
all you can; not to stir about much, since exercise means burning up
more strength, which must be renewed and by still more food.... There is
not a chance in a thousand now that those men will find this place; if
they do, there is not a chance in another thousand that they will find
the middle cave. You will be safe enough.... And, if I do not get back
to-morrow, you will know that within three days more, or four at most,
there will be a party in here to bring you out."



_Chapter XXVII_


Gloria awoke with a start. She had not heard King go, yet she knew that
she was alone in the cave. Alone! She sat up, clutching her blankets
about her. Objects all around her were plunged into darkness, but where
the canvas let in the morning she saw a patch of drear, chill light.
Full morning. Then by now Mark King was far away.

Oh, the pitiless loneliness of the world as she sat there in the gloom
of the cavern, her heart as cheerless as the drear light creeping in, as
cold as the dead charred sticks where last night's fire had burnt itself
out. And, oh, the terrible, merciless silence about her. She sat plunged
into a despondency beyond the bourne of tears, a slim, white-bodied,
gaunt-eyed girl crushed, beaten by a relentless destiny, lost to the
world, shut in between two terrors--the black unknown of the deeper
cavern, the white menace of a waste wilderness. And far more than pinch
of cold or bite of hunger was her utter solitude unbearable.

She sprang up and built a fire. Less for the warmth, though she was cold
to the bone, than for the sense of companionship. The homely flames were
like flames in remembered fireplaces; their voices were as the voices of
those other fires; their light, though showing only cold rock walls and
rude camp equipment, was the closest thing she had to companionship. She
came close to the fire and for a long time would not move from it.

She went to the wall King had built, moving the canvas aside just enough
to look out, and stood there a long time. A dead hush lay over the
world. There was no wind; the snow in great unbroken, feathery crystals
fell softly, thick in the sky, dropping ceaselessly and soundlessly. It
clung to the limbs of trees, making of each branch a thick white arm,
stilling the pine-needles, binding them together in the sheath which
forbade them to shiver and rustle. It lay in sludgy messes in the pools
of the stream and curled over the edges of the steep banks and coated
the boulders; it lay its white command for silence upon the racing
water. A world dead-white and dead-still. That unbroken silence which
exists nowhere else as it does in the wastes of snow and which lies upon
the soul like a positive inhibition against the slightest human-made
sound. No wind to stir a dry twig; no dry twig but was manacled and
muffled; no dead leaves to rustle, since all dead leaves lay deeper than
death under the snow. Gloria's sensation as she stood as still as the
wilderness all about her and stared out across the ridges was that of
one who had suddenly and without warning gone stone-deaf. The stillness
was so absolute that it seemed to crush the soul within her. She went
back hastily to her fire, glad to hear the crackle of the flames,
grateful to have the emptiness made somewhat less the yawning void by
the small sound of a bit of wood rolling apart on the rock floor.

She was hungry, but she had no heart for cooking. She ate little scraps
of cold food left over from last night; she nibbled at a last bit of the
slab chocolate; she filled a pot with snow gathered at the cave mouth
and set it on the coals to get water to drink. And again, having nothing
else to do and urged restlessly to some form of activity, she hurried
back to the canvas flap and watched the falling snow, hearkening to the
stillness. For in the spell of the snow country one is forced to the
attitude of one who listens and who hears the great hush, and who, like
the enchanted world about it, heeds and obeys, and when he moves goes
with quiet footfalls.

Endlessly long were the minutes. Hours were eternities. She stood by the
rock wall until she was chilled; as noiselessly as a creeping shadow she
went back to her fire and shivered before it and warmed herself, turning
her head quickly to peer into the dark of the hidden tunnel, turning
again as quickly to glance toward her rude door, her heart leaping at
every crackle of her fire; she thawed some of the cold out of her and
went to look out again. A hundred times she made the brief journey.

From being lightning-swift, thought became a laborious, drugged process;
her excited mind had harboured throngs of vivid visions; she had known a
period of over-active mental stimulation; she had seen, as in the actual
flesh, Mark King ploughing through the snow, going over ridges, pushing
on and on and on. Always further away, driving on through limitless
distances. She had seen him fall, his body crashing down a sheer
precipice; she had seen him lying, his face turned up, the snowflakes
falling, falling, falling, covering it.... She had seen him going on
again; she had seen him breaking his way to the open, getting back among
other men, falling exhausted, but calling upon them to go back to her.
She had seen men hurrying; dog-sleds harnessed; packs of provisions; men
on snow-shoes. She had seen them coming toward her across the miles.
Some one else was coming, too. It was big Swen Brodie, his face
horrible. There was a rabble at his back. It was a race between these
men and those other men. She had felt that Brodie was putting out a
terrible hand toward her; she had seen other men leap upon him, dragging
him back.... King had returned; King and Brodie were struggling.... Then
again she saw King, fighting his way through the snow, going for help.
She had tried to reason; he could be only a few miles away....

But at last a tired brain refused to create more of these swift
pictures. She stared out and did not think. She merely felt the weight
of the silence, the weight of utter loneliness. With dragging feet she
returned to her fire and looked into the coals, and from them to the
further dark, and from it back to the pale light about her canvas. She
sank into a condition of lethargy. The silence had worked a sort of
hypnosis in her. Briefly, in her wide-opened eyes there was no light of
interest. Vaguely, as though she had no great personal concern in the
matter, she wondered how long it would be before one left alone here
would go mad. And would the mad one shout shrieking defiance at the
silence?--or go about on tip-toe, finger laid across his lips?

The morning wore on. At one moment she was plunged into a deep, chaotic
abyss that was neither unconsciousness nor reverie, and yet which
strangely partook of both. A moment later she was vaguely aware of a
difference; it was as though a presence, though what sort she could not
tell, had approached, were near her, all about her. That instant of
uncertainty was brief, gone in a flash. She turned and a little glad cry
broke from her lips. A streak of sunshine lay across the rocks at the
cave's mouth.

It was like the visit of an angel. More than that, like the face of a
beloved friend. She ran to her canvas and looked out. There was a rift
in the sombre roofing of clouds; she saw a strip of clean blue sky
through which a splendid sun shone. And yet the snow was falling on all
hands, snow bright with a new shining whiteness. She watched that little
strip of heaven's blue eagerly and anxiously; was it widening? Or were
the clouds crowding over it again?

But though this seemed the one consideration of importance in all the
world for her just now, in another instant it was swept from her mind,
forgotten. Far below her, down in the gorge, she saw something moving!
And that something, ploughing laboriously through depths and drifts of
loose fluffy snow, was a man. Now her thoughts raced again. It was King.
He was coming back to her.... No; it was not King; it was Swen Brodie!
She began to tremble violently. She had barely strength to draw back, to
pull the canvas closer to the rocks, to strive to hide. If Brodie came
now, if Brodie found her here, alone----That fear which is in all
female hearts, that boundless terror of the one creature who is her
greatest protector, her vilest enemy, more dreaded than a wild beast,
gripped her and shook her and swiftly beat the strength out of her. But,
fascinated, she clung to the rocks and watched.

The man struggling weakly against the pitiless wilderness, wallowing in
the snow, seemed to make his way along the gorge inch by inch. He
carried something on his back, something white under the falling snow
which whitened his hat and labouring shoulders. A sack with something in
it, something to which he clung tenaciously. How he floundered and
battled against the high-heaped white stuff about him which held him
back, which mounted about his legs, up to his waist; at times, when he
floundered he was all but lost in it. He lay still like a dead man; he
struggled, and began crawling on again. He stopped and looked about him
--how her heart pounded then! He was looking for something, seeking
something! Her!

She was so certain it must be Brodie. Yet she remained motionless,
powerless to move though she remembered King's word of the hiding-place
where she would be safe; she peered out, fascinated.

In time the man came closer and the first suspicion entered her mind
that, after all, it might not be Brodie. He stopped; he was exhausted;
he pulled off his hat and ran his hand across his face. Then, still
bareheaded, he looked up. It was Gratton!

Gratton alone; Gratton looking back over his shoulder more often than he
quested far ahead; Gratton in a mad attempt to make haste where haste
was impossible. Now his every gesture bespoke a frantic haste. He was
escaping from something. Then, what? He had left the other men; he was
running away from them. She knew it as well as if he had screamed it
into her ears. A sudden spurt of pity for him entered her heart; he
seemed so beaten and bewildered and frantic and terrified; who, better
than she, could sympathize with one in Gratton's predicament? She looked
far down the gorge; she could see, like a bluish crooked shadow, the
trail which he had made after him. No one else in sight! Then she forgot
everything saving that she and Gratton were alone, that they had been
friends, that they were bound in a common fate. She leaned as far out as
she could; he was just below now; she called to him.

He stopped dead in his tracks; he jerked his head up and stared wildly;
his mouth dropped open, and in the shock of the moment speech was denied
him. She called again.

"You!" Had not the silence been so complete his gasping voice would have
failed to reach her; as it was she barely heard it. "You, Gloria? Here?
My God--have I gone mad?"

The man's villainy of so few days ago appeared now, in the biassed light
of circumstance, a pardonable, a forgettable offence. He had loved her;
he had wanted to marry her; he had, with that in mind, tricked her. He
had taken advantage of the universal admission that in love as in war
all things were fair. The ugliness of what he had done was chiefly ugly
because it had lain against a background of commonplace and convention;
here, at the time when no considerations existed save the eternal and
vital ones, all of Gratton's futile trickery was as though it had never
been. She was calling to him again, urging him to clamber up the cliff,
bidding him hurry before he was seen.

"How came you here?" was all that he could find words for. "You! And
_here_!"

She would tell him everything! But he must not tarry down there. He must
make haste----

Her words cleared his bewilderment away; he glanced again over his
shoulder. The gorge was empty of other human presence. He looked back up
at her. And then, before her eager eyes, he slumped down where he stood,
lying in the snow.

"I can't." She heard his voice as across a distance ten times that which
separated them. In it was bleak despair. "I've gone through hell
already. I am--nearly dead. I couldn't climb up there. I----Oh, my God,
why did I ever come into this inferno!"

She begged, she urged. But he only turned a white face up to her and lay
where he had fallen, his body shaking visibly, what with the strain he
had put upon it and the emotions which only his own soul knew.

"But it is so easy," she cried to him, forgetful of her now terror at
mounting up here. "I have done it. Twice. I will show you just which
way, where to set your feet."

"I can't," he said miserably. "It was all I could do to get this far.
I--I think I am dying----"

Again and again she pleaded with him. But he had either reached the
limit of his physical endurance or, shaken and unnerved, he had not the
courage to attempt the steep climb. He lay still; his eyes were shut,
and to Gloria, too, came the swift fear that the man might be dying.

"I am coming to you!" she called.

She began making the hazardous descent. She did not take time to ask
herself if she could make it; she knew only that she must. She set foot
on the narrow, sloping ledge outside, brushing off the snow with her
boot, clinging with her hands to a splinter of granite, feeling her way
cautiously, careful to move inch by inch along the way down which she
had gone twice with Mark King. Her fingers, already cold when she
started, went numb; they were at all times either in pits and pockets of
snow or gripping the rough stone that was ice-cold. Painfully but
steadily she climbed down and down. She strove not to look down; she had
no eyes for Gratton, who now sat upright, his jaw still sagging, and
marvelled at her. A dozen times he was prepared to see her slip and
fall.

After a weary time she came to the base of the cliffs. Gratton was not a
dozen paces from her. He looked to her like a sick man, gaunt,
hollow-eyed; unkempt, unshaven, as she had never seen him before, he was
like some caricature of the immaculate Gratton of San Francisco. He did
not move but looked at her in a strange, bewildered fashion. Plainly he
had had no knowledge of her being here; he could not explain her
presence; he was every whit as dumbfounded as he would have been had she
dropped down upon him out of the sky. Seeing that he made no attempt to
move, she started to come to him. She was standing upon a rock; she
stepped off into the snow, and in a flash had sunk to her breast. A cry
broke from her as thus, for the first time in her life, she learned
what it was to seek to force a way through deep, loose-drifted snow.
Feather-light in its individual flakes, in mass it made haste
impossible; to push on six inches through it was labour; to come a dozen
paces to Gratton was hard work. She floundered as she had seen him
flounder; she threw herself forward as he had done, and, sinking with
every effort, at last reached his side.

"It's you--Gloria Gaynor!" he muttered. "But I don't understand."

"I came with Mark King. The storm caught us. Just as it caught you. But
you must come with me; if you lie here you will be chilled; you will
freeze. Later we can tell each other everything."

He shook his head. "I can't," he groaned. "I am more dead than alive, I
tell you. I have been living through days and nights of hell; hell
populated by raging demons. I have been since before dawn getting here."
He cast a bleak look up along the cliffs and shuddered. "I'd rather lie
here and die than attempt it."

Once more Gloria was urging and pleading. But in the end she gave over
hopelessly, seeing that Gratton would not budge. And it was so clear to
her that he would perish if he lay here.

"There's a hole in the cliffs just yonder," Gratton said drearily. "God
knows what wild beasts may be in it. But I was going to crawl in there
when you called."

Then Gloria saw for the first time the opening to that cave which in Gus
Ingle's Bible had been set down as Caive number one. It was almost
directly under King's cave, at the base of the cliffs. The snow came
close to concealing it entirely; as it was, just a ragged black hole
showed a couple of feet above the snow-line.

"Come, then," she said. "Let's see if it's big enough for a shelter. It
may do as well as the other."

Gratton heaved himself up with a groan. Gloria did not wait for him, but
began the tedious breaking of a path the few feet to the hole, too
earnest in the endeavour even to note how Gratton came along behind
without suggesting that it was the man's place to break trail. Thus
Gloria came first to the lower cave. She hesitated and listened, her
fancies stimulated by his suggestion of storm-driven animals, and sought
to peer into the dark. She could see nothing; she heard nothing. Nothing
save Gratton's hard breathing close behind her. She got a grip upon
herself and made a step forward, paused, extended her arms to grope for
a wall, and made another step. There was still no sound; she breathed
more freely, assuring herself that save for herself the cavern was
empty. She stumbled over a rock, stopped again and called to Gratton.
Only now was he entering.

"Light a match," she commanded.

"My hands are dead with cold," he muttered. "I don't know if I have a
match. Wait a minute."

He began a slow search. Finally she knew that he had found a match; she
heard it scratch against a rock. Then she heard Gratton curse nervously;
the match had broken and his knuckles had scraped along the rock.

The second match he gave to her. She struck it carefully, cupped the
tiny flame with her hands, and strove to see what lay about her. The
little light gave but poor assistance to her straining eyes; but she did
see that there was a litter of dead limbs about her feet. She began
gathering up some of the smaller branches, groping for others as her
match burned out. Again Gratton searched his pockets; he found more
matches and some scraps of paper. It was Gloria's hands which started
the fire and placed the bits of dry wood upon it. The flames crackled;
the wood caught like tinder; the flickering light retrieved much of the
cavern about them from the utter dark.

"Here I stay," said Gratton. He dropped down and began warming his
shaking hands. A more abjectly miserable specimen of humanity Gloria had
never looked upon. He was jaded, spiritless, cowed.

But he was a human being, and she was no longer alone! Across the empty
desolation he had come to her, one who had lived as she had lived, who
knew another world than this, who could understand what she suffered
because he, too, suffered. There came a space of time, all too brief,
during which her heart sang within her. She was lifted from despair to a
realm bright with hope. King had gone for succour; she had a companion
to share with her the dread hours of waiting. She began a swift
planning; she caught up a burning brand as she had seen Mark King do,
and holding it high made a quick survey, going timidly step by step
further from the entrance, deeper into the cavern. It was much like the
one so high above, of what shape she could hardly guess, so many were
the hollows in floor, roof, and walls, so many were the tunnel-like arms
reaching further than she dared go. Gratton could not, or would not,
climb to the higher cave; then why should they not make this their
shelter? She would have to climb the cliffs again; but she would have to
do that in any case. Once up there it would be so simple a matter to
toss down blankets and food and cooking utensils; a half-hour would see
her camp moved from one cave to the other. Eager and excited, she began
to tell Gratton what she meant to do.

"Wait a while," he urged her. "I am terribly shaken, Gloria. I have
lived through experiences which a week ago I would have thought
unbearable." He shuddered; she saw that when he said he was "terribly
shaken" he had not exaggerated. And in the glare of his eyes she read
that, utterly unnerved, he dreaded to be left alone even while she went
up the cliffs. "I would say that a man would have died--or gone
mad--with the strain that I have lived through."

"I know," she said gently. "I can guess. But when you get good and
warm--and rest--I will make you a hot cup of coffee----"

"I have this. It's better than coffee for me now." He untied the mouth
of the bag with shaking fingers, groped through its contents, and at
last brought out a flask nearly full of an amber liquid. "It's the
stuff Brodie's crowd makes," he explained, unstoppering the flask.
"They've got more of it than food with them, curse their bestial hearts.
Stuff which, way back in ancient history, ... which means a week ago!...
I'd no more have thought of drinking than I'd drink poison. But it has
saved the life in me."

He put the bottle to his lips and swallowed three or four times. He sat
afterward making a wry face, his full eyes blinking. But gradually a
faint bit of colour made his pasty cheeks something less dead-white, and
the powerful raw corn whiskey injected into his blood a little
reassurance.

"Let me rest a bit and get warm?" he asked of her. "I--I'd rather you
didn't leave me just yet, Gloria."

Knowing so well what it was to have raw, quivering nerves, she tried to
smile at him, and saying as lightly as she could, "Why, of course;
there's no hurry," began to gather what bits of wood lay about, piling
them on the fire. Thus she noted where, evidently long ago, there had
been another fire kindled against the wall of rock; some one else had
camped here, perhaps during summer-time, and this explained the fuel
wood so conveniently placed.

Meanwhile Gratton took a second pull at his flask, set it carefully
aside and stood up, swinging his arms to get the blood running, beating
his hands against his thighs, stamping gingerly. He began looking at her
curiously. Presently he said: "Do you think we are ever going to get out
of this alive?"

"Yes." Her voice rang with assurance. "Mark King has gone for help. All
we have to do is wait for a few days."

His pale brows flew up.

"King? He has gone? He has left you alone here?"

Again she said: "Yes." Gratton began plucking at his lip, striding up
and down now. It became obvious to her that there had been nothing wrong
within him beyond what his frantic terror had done to him. Perhaps, left
alone, he would have died out there in the snow; now, having already
leaned on her, having her company and the hope she held out, he began to
look his old self.

"Now I'll go for the things in the other cave," she suggested. And as an
afterthought: "Now that you are feeling better, perhaps you will go up
with me and help?"

"Why," he said, "why--of course. Yes, we'll both go."

For in his new mood, warmed by the fire and the raw whiskey, and,
further, having seen that she had done the thing with no mishap, he was
willing to do what before he could not do.

"Come," he said. "Let's hurry."

Along the paths they had already made it was a much easier matter to
make the return trip. At the cliffs Gratton allowed Gloria to go ahead,
since she knew the way up and he did not. He followed her closely, and
at first with little difficulty or hesitation. The higher they climbed,
however, the slower he went; once he hesitated so long that she began to
believe that dizziness had overcome him and that he was coming no
further. But at length she came to the ledge and the wall King had made,
and Gratton, looking up and seeing her above him, began climbing again.

Gloria held aside the canvas flap; he followed her into the cave. Her
fire, though low, still burned. For the sake of more light she put on
more dry wood from the great heap King had left for her. She began to
look about, planning swiftly just how easiest to move the few belongings
which must go with her. She could pile odds and ends into a blanket; she
could remake the canvas roll as King had done so often; she and Gratton
could drag the bundles to the front of the cave and push them over, down
the cliffs.

"First, we'll get things together, all in a heap," she said aloud.

He came forward and stood warming his nervous hands at her fire, his
eyes everywhere at once. He marked the shipshape air of the cavern, the
parcels which were to-night's supper and to-morrow's three poor little
meals, each set carefully apart from the others on the rock shelf. He
saw how the firewood was piled in its place, not scattered; how Gloria's
bed and King's looked almost comfortable because of the fir-boughs; how
the clean pots and pans were in their places. Then he turned his full
eyes like searchlights upon the girl.

"And you," he said, marvelling, "_you_ actually came with a man like
King into a place like this!"

"I was a fool," cried Gloria. "A pitiful little fool. Oh!"

Had she been thinking less of Gloria and more of this other man with
whom she was now to cope she must have marked a certain swift change in
his attitude. It became less furtive, more assured. His eyes left her to
rove again, lingered with the two couches, and returned to her.

"You found King wasn't your kind," he announced. "You have quarrelled!"

"From the very beginning," she replied quickly. "He is unthinkable. I
would have left him long ago, only ..."

"Only there was no place to go," Gratton finished it for her. "And now,"
he continued slowly, studying her, "you are willing to come with me."

"Yes," she told him unhesitatingly.

"But," he offered musingly, "you refused me once and turned to him."

"Haven't I told you I was a fool? I didn't know then quite what men
were ... some men."

She was not measuring every word now. She meant simply that she was
determined to have done with Mark King, holding bitterly that she hated
him; that she would go to any one to be definitely through with King.
Yet he had time to weigh her words and draw from each one his own
significance.

His eyes followed her as she gathered up her few personal and intimate
possessions, comb, brush, little silken things of pale pink and blue. A
faint colour seeped into the usually colourless lips at which his
dead-white teeth were suddenly gnawing. When she saw the look in his
eyes, she stared at him wonderingly.

"What is it?" she asked, her voice puzzled.

"What is what?" Gratton laughed, but the look was still there. His eyes
did not laugh.

"What makes you look like that? What are you thinking?"

Now it was he who was vaguely puzzled. Then he shrugged.

"I was just thinking how superb you are," he replied, not entirely
untruthfully. For his ulterior thought had been reared upon the vital
fact of her triumphant beauty.

The compliment was too much like hundreds she had received in her life
to alarm her. Rather, it pleased; what word of praise had she heard
during these latter days?

His voice sounded queerly, as though his breath came with difficulty.
Maybe it did, since he was no outdoors man, and to him the climb up the
rocks and the brief journey along the mountain flank was a painful
labour. Certain it was that the faint flush was still in the sallow
cheeks. Suddenly he lifted his hands, putting them out toward her. She
saw again the strange look in his eyes.

"Gloria!" he said hoarsely, "you are wonderful! And you have come to
me!"

Gloria met his rather too ardent admiration with that cool little laugh
which had been her weapon in other days. She was not afraid of Gratton.
To-day she had led and he had followed. She had commanded and he had
obeyed. Here was a pleasant change from King's masterfulness, and she
fully intended to hold Gratton well in hand.

"I came to you," she said frankly, "because I was a woman in distress
and had no alternative. That there has ever been any unpleasantness
between us does not alter that fact. You understand me, don't you?"

He hardly heard her. To his mind the situation was clearness itself.
Gloria had come alone into the forest with Mark King. She had been with
him all these days and nights. But she and King had quarrelled; tired of
each other already, perhaps. Gratton did not care what the reason was;
he was gloatingly satisfied with the outcome. He had always coveted her;
it took much to stir his pale blood, and only the superb beauty of
Gloria Gaynor had ever fully done so. King had stolen her away, but she
had left him and had come straight to Gratton!

He came a step closer and the firelight showed how the muscles of his
throat were working. Gloria's eyes widened. But not yet did she fully
understand and not yet did she fear.

"Mr. Gratton," she began.

"Gloria!" he cried out. "Gloria!"

His hands, suddenly flung out, were upon her. She tore them away,
wrenched herself free from him, and started back. As she did so her
little silken bundle dropped at her feet. Gratton caught it up and
buried his face in it. Now as he looked up at her his eyes and all that
she could see of his face were stamped with that which lay in his heart.

"Oh!" she cried, shrinking not so much from him as from the thing she
read so plainly at last. "Surely, you do not think ... you do not
misinterpret ... my being here at all, my being with Mr. King...."

"No," cried Gratton wildly. "I misinterpret nothing. You came alone with
him into the mountains. What chance is there for two interpretations
there? You gave yourself to him; you saw your mistake; you hated him.
You have come to me. I have always loved you; I want you."

Her cheeks flamed red with hot anger. There was a flutter in her heart,
a wild tremor in her blood. She drew back from him. He followed, his
arms out. She was amazed, for the moment shocked into consternation. And
yet she knew no such terror as had been hers when King had advanced on
her, rope in hand. Her new contempt of Gratton was too high for that.
Now she marked the small stature, little taller, little stronger, than
her own; the pale face, the narrow chest, the slender body.

"You know what I mean, what I want," he was muttering. "That sweet
young-thing innocence is all right in its place but that place is not
here alone in the mountains with a man."

"Man!" she burst out scathingly. "You, _a man_! Why, you wretched little
beast!"

But Gratton, his brain reeling with hot fancy, came on.

"You were afraid of King. You said that he made you do what he wanted.
What about me? You are going to do what I tell you. I ...By God, I will
make you! Beast, you call me? No more beast than any other man. I have
wanted you all these years. You have wanted me, or you would not have
been so glad to see me. Only a few days ago you were ready to marry me!
And now ..."

His arms groped for her. Gloria swept up a dead pine limb that lay by
the fire and swung it in both hands and struck him full across the face.
He reeled back and stood, half in the shadow, his shoulders to the rock
wall, his hands to his face.

"You beast!" she panted. "You cowardly, contemptible beast."

From the way in which he brought his hand down and looked at it and laid
it back upon his lips she knew that his mouth was bleeding. And she read
in the gesture and in the man's whole cringing attitude that the danger
of any physical violence from him was past and done with. In the grip of
his passion, ugly as it was, he had risen somewhat from his essential
weakness; in the moment he had at least thought of himself as a
conqueror. Now he was again what he always really was at heart, a
contemptible coward.

An absolutely new sense of elation sang through Gloria's blood. She was
fully mistress of the situation, and had found within her an unguessed
strength. Physically superb at all times because nature had richly
gifted her, now she was magnificent.

"Mr. Gratton," she said swiftly, "you have made a mistake. Mr. King has
never offered me violence of that sort. Remember that, though we are
alone, and in the mountains, I am the same Gloria Gaynor that you have
known. And be sure that you treat me as such."

He nursed his battered lips and stared at her. The blow had dazed him.
Slowly, as his mind cleared, there dawned in it the realization that he
_had_ made a mistake. The stick was still in her hands; a shiver ran
through him. His desire went out of him.

"I wish to God I had never seen you," he groaned.

She had meant from the first to take the upper hand. Now she was almost
glad that this had happened. For now she was very sure of herself;
Gratton had merely been bold like other young men who had sought to
presume; he had been cruder simply because the situation seemed to his
mind to offer the opportunity; now a blow from her had accomplished the
work of a haughty look in drawing-room encounters with those other young
men. She dropped the stick and wiped her hands.

"We have other things to think of," she said. She might have been a
young queen who had punished a subject and now from her exalted place
condescended to consider that the indignity offered her royal person had
never occurred. She began dragging the blankets from her bed, tumbling
them to the floor. "Take these," she commanded.

"I was a fool for ever leaving San Francisco," he muttered bitterly.
"You let me think that you cared for me, and now you treat me like a
dog. I spent time and money trying to be the one to find gold in these
infernal mountains, and I find nothing but storm and starvation. I don't
believe there ever was gold here."

_Gold!_ He stopped at his own words, his eyes flying wide open. During
these later hours, fleeing from Brodie's men, stumbling upon Gloria,
swirled away by mad longings, he had not thought of gold. But here was
King's camp; straight here had King come after Gloria had brought him
her father's message and old Honeycutt's secret. Then the gold was here!
The cupidity which in the man never slept long was awake on the instant.
He began looking about him eagerly. King was gone? Then not for men to
bring help to Gloria but to aid him in carrying off the gold. Having
brought Gloria here so that she could not tell others what she knew, he
left her here with the same purpose; so Gratton would have done! King
would have hidden it here; at least some of it. He began questing
feverishly, shuffling about in the shadows while Gloria, busy with her
plans for moving, wondered at him. He was striking matches, running back
and forth; she could hear his mutterings. And presently, when Gloria had
called and he had not heard, he came upon the bag which King had meant
to take out with him that day the horse was lost. He hovered over it; he
struck other matches, he came hastening back dragging it after him.

He went down on his knees by the sack, got a heavy lump in his hands,
rubbed at it, held it closer to the firelight, rubbed again more
excitedly, and finally sat back, staring up at her with new flames of
another sort leaping in his eyes.

"It's next thing to solid gold!" he gasped. "There are
thousands--thousands----Millions!"

She looked at him and marvelled. In his shallow soul no emotion lived
long; greed of gold now obliterated the little ripples that another
greed had fleetingly made. How had she thought well of him down in the
city? How had she so much as tolerated him? On the instant it struck her
that there was small justice in Gratton reaping any reward, having done
nothing to earn it. "We have the things to move. Come; hurry."

"Why should we move, after all?" he demanded sharply. "Now that I have
got up here, why not stay? There's wood here; everything is fixed up
after a fashion. King would know where to send for us, and--and those
cursed dogs of Brodie's would never think of looking up here, even if
chance did lead them along the gorge."

Gloria, recalling King's warning, remembering Brodie's brute face, said
hastily:

"Do you think there is any real danger that they will come this way?"

"I hope not," he groaned. "They couldn't follow my trail if they tried
to. You see, I left them last night, as early as I dared; I struck out
in a straight line down the slope; then I made a turn off to the side
and along the ridge where there was but little snow. By now all those
tracks are wiped out, what with wind and new snow. There's nothing to
lead them this way."

"Then, if we go down quickly, if we get your bag of food and put out the
fire down there, and come right back up, it won't be very long before
our tracks will be gone. And we'll not budge from here until help comes.
Come; let's hurry."

"Coming," said Gratton. "Yes; we must hurry."

She went ahead and began to clamber down the cliffs. Half-way down she
wondered why he was not following. She found a place where she could
cling and look up. Thus she was just in time to see him, standing at the
mouth of the cave, clutching a heavy bag; he had been tying the mouth of
it. Now he cast it outward so that it fell, striking against the
cliff-side, and then rolling and dropping to disappear at last in the
snow-bank below. And then he began, though hesitantly, to follow her.

"That's one thing Mark King won't get," he announced with emphasis. At
last he stood beside her in the snow. "No matter how the game breaks,
whether he comes back or not, and no matter who gets away with the rest,
that bagful is mine! There's a fortune in it, and it's mine." He began
tossing double handfuls of loose snow into the hole which the bag of
gold had made. "When I get a chance," he muttered, "I'll move it
somewhere else."

His avarice disgusted her. Just now the thought of gold sickened.

"We are wasting time," she reminded him.

He followed her again, casting a last look behind him, then looking up
at the sky, grey everywhere except for a long patch of blue.

"What we want is another three or four hours of steady snowing," he was
saying when they slipped into the mouth of the lower cave. "Enough to
hide that and to cover up our paths."

Gloria was already trying to put out the fire; if ill fortune should
lead Brodie's crowd here, it would be just as well if they found no
smouldering sticks to tell them that the fugitives had been here so
short a time ago and could not be far off. She called to Gratton to help
her. He stamped out burning brands while she hastened back and forth,
bringing handfuls of snow with which to extinguish the last glowing
coals. She worked vigorously and swiftly; he only half-heartedly, since
his thoughts were elsewhere.

"Maybe," he said thoughtfully, "I'd better bring that bag in here and
hide it somewhere--far back in the dark."

"No," she said. "Leave it where it is. We must hurry back to the other
cave."

But he grew stubborn over it. The storm might end at any time; the sun
might melt all this fluffy snow; the bag then would be for any one to
see. Heedless of her expostulations, he left her extinguishing the fire
and went back for the gold. He was gone several minutes, digging after
it. She had finished her task when he reappeared, dragging the heavy
sack after him. He disappeared swiftly, going into the deeper dark of
the further end of the cave; she heard him moving with shuffling feet.
What a treacherous, thieving, petty animal he was----

She started and whirled about. There was a new sound in the air, a low
mumble, a vague murmur. Men's voices. Outside, coming nearer swiftly,
were men. Her first thought was of King; then she knew that it was too
soon for him to have gotten out of the mountains, found assistance, and
returned. A deep, heavy bass voice drowned out the others; it was like a
low-throated growl, ominous, sinister.

Gloria whirled again, this time toward the dark into which Gratton had
gone. Blindly she hurried after him; she stumbled but kept on. She could
hear him at work, hiding his gold. At last she was at his side; she
clutched at his sleeve.

"Listen!" she whispered. "They are outside. They have followed you!"

She felt his arm stiffen as from head to foot he grew rigid. She heard
his breath whistling through his nostrils. She could hear the beating of
his heart--or was it her own? The voices came nearer, rose higher.
Gratton began to shake as with a terrible chill.

"If they find me--oh, my God, if they find me--Benny killed a man he
thought had the bacon--I had it all the time! My God, Gloria, if they
find me----"

"Sh!" she commanded. "Be still! Maybe they will go by----"

The voices came nearer--passed on. Two or three men out there were
speaking at once; then all were silent. The silence lasted so long that
Gloria began to breathe again. Surely, surely Brodie and his men had
gone----

Then again came Brodie's deep, sinister voice:

"Back this way, boys," he shouted. "He's gone in here. We've trapped the
dirty white rat."

Gloria and Gratton clung to each other, too terrified to move.



_Chapter XXVIII_


Gratton, had he been left to his own devices, would have stood
stock-still where he was, frozen to the ground in terror. Gloria tugged
at him, whispering over and over: "They are coming! Don't you hear them?
Quick! We must try to hide."

At last he seemed to awaken from a trance; he started and began hurrying
with her, crowding by her, stumbling on ahead in the darkness, seeking
the cave's unfathomed depths of darkness. She heard him stumble and
fall; she ran blindly and caught him by the arm again, whispering
fiercely:

"You must be silent! If they once hear us we have no chance. If we are
still, maybe they won't find us."

After that he moved more guardedly. But still he crowded ahead; once in
his excitement, when she brushed against him and he thought that she was
going to get in his way, he shoved her violently aside. It was then
that Gloria, looking back, saw Brodie's great bulk outlined against the
snow outside. He came in; she saw his rifle; his figure was absorbed in
the shadows. She saw other men following him; how many she did not know.
One by one they bulked black against the daylight; one by one, as they
entered, they were lost among the shadows. She had bumped into a wall of
rock. Gratton was there, groping in all directions with his hands; she
could hear his quick, dry breathing.

They could go no further. This was the end. Brodie called out loudly,
his speech dripping with his habitual vileness; he shouted: "Gratton!
Better step out lively like a man now. We got you anyway." Then he began
to gather the scattered firewood; a match flared in his hand; his face
leaped out of the dark like a devil's. Or a madman's, a man's mad with a
rage which lusted for the killing of another man. Gloria's heart sank in
despair; she felt as though she were going to faint.

But all the time her hands, like Gratton's, had been groping. At the
moment when she felt that her knees were giving way under her, she found
where an arm of the cave continued, narrow, slanting upward steeply,
cluttered with blocks of stone. She tugged at Gratton's sleeve; she
crept into this place and felt him close behind her, crowding, trying to
press by her. She gave way briefly, felt him scrape past, and began
crawling, following. Again only a few feet further on she came up with
him again; once more he had come to the end of the tunnel. He was
crouching, flattened against the rock wall. They were in a pocket with
no outlet save the way they had come. She stood, turned toward the front
of the cave, and waited.

"Get a fire going, boys," Brodie's rumbling bass was calling. Assured
now of having run his quarry to earth, he took a wolfish joy from the
moment. There was a horrible note in his laughter, booming out suddenly.
"The little skunk's run to a hole; we'll smoke him out."

He spoke of Gratton as though he were a frightened animal, and like a
frightened animal Gloria felt. She stooped and looked toward the
pursuers; thus only could she see them, since when she stood erect the
irregularities of the rocks above hid them from her.

Brodie lighted his fire. The other men--dully she counted them now;
there were five of them all told--were gathering wood, heaping it on.
The flames leaped, crackled, lifted their voices into a roar; volumes of
white smoke shot out, thinned, were gone. The light flared higher,
brighter. Dark corners and crevices were made palely fight. She could
see the faces of the men now, their eyes reflecting the fire, looking
like the eyes of wolves. Brodie carried his rifle as though he fully
intended using it. At his side Benny Rudge fidgeted and blinked. By
Benny stood that scarecrow of a man, Brail. Close by, interested
spectators, were the squat Italian and the man who had brought the
"judge" to marry her to Gratton, the leering Steve Jarrold.

"More fire, boys," called Brodie. Again his ugly laughter boomed out. "I
think I see where he is."

Whether or not Brodie already saw them, it appeared clear that immediate
discovery was inevitable. For there was no further hiding-place here to
creep into; no such refuge as King had urged Gloria to hasten to if
Brodie came. She remembered the caution all too late; she thought of
King with wild longing, while Gratton cringed and pulled back and tried
to screen his body with hers.

"Here's the grub he stole!" It was Benny's cracked, nervous voice, full
of wrath.

She could feel Gratton shiver as he crouched against her. Sudden disgust
filled her. They knew that he was here; they would take him in a minute;
his seeking further to hide was so futile. And yet he was not man enough
to stand forth at the end; he was the type who must be dragged
whimpering and pulling back, pleading for mercy even when he knew so
well that he deserved no mercy, and would have none meted out to him.
Gratton had his one last chance to show if there was the spark of
manhood in him; they did not yet know of Gloria's presence, and had he
stepped out now, he might have given her a chance to remain unseen. But
no such heroism suggested itself to Gratton.

"Come on, Gratton," shouted Brodie. "Or do you want me to begin shooting
from here?"

The light of the fire flared higher, brighter. The eyes of the men who
had just entered from the outside were growing accustomed to this place
of shadows. Suddenly the man Jarrold called sharply:

"There's some one with him. There's two of 'em, Brodie. Go easy!"

Brodie cursed him for a fool.

"I don't care how many's with him or who they are," he bellowed. "The
grub-stealing thief has got his coming to him. Step out, you
lily-livered sneak, and take your medicine."

"That's all right," muttered Jarrold. "But it won't hurt to see who they
are first, Brodie."

"Gratton's got no gun with him," cackled Benny Rudge. "Neither's that
other guy. Come ahead, Steve. Me an' you'll pull 'em out."

Gloria pressed back against the rock, her flesh quivering. She saw two
men and then another two coming toward her. The first sound broke from
Gratton's lips now, a little gurgling moan. The men came on; one had
heard and laughed. Then Gloria, with more shuddersome thought of rough
hands upon her than of a rifle-ball, broke away from her cowering
companion and came hastily to meet them.

"I'm coming out," she cried out to them.

It was all that she could do to hold herself erect and come back into
the more open cave. Jarrold and Benny and the men after them came to a
dead halt and stared at her. In the flickering half-light she looked a
slim frightened boy.

"All of a sudden the woods is gettin' all cluttered up with folks,"
grunted Benny. "Who in blazes are you, kid? An' where's your mamma?"

His companions laughed; they laughed at anything. One of them, Steve
Jarrold, came closer to look into her face. She saw that his steps were
uncertain; she had heard how thick was his vocal utterance; now she
smelled the whiskey with which he reeked.

A shout broke from Jarrold. He clutched her shoulder with a great claw
of a hand and drew her closer to him, his face thrust down to hers.

"Let me go!" she cried, trying to jerk away from him.

"Easy does it," said Jarrold. "Easy--_kid_! I'm of a notion I've seen
that face of yours somewheres."

"Never mind the kid," Brodie was growling savagely. "It's Gratton first.
Out with him, Benny."

The others bore down upon Gratton. He had found his voice now; he
shrieked at them; he begged shrilly; he battered them with his fists,
striking weak, vain blows. Benny, though the smaller man, had him by the
collar. The Italian caught an arm, and as they dragged him half-fainting
toward the fire, Brail struck at him with a heavy boot.

"So," said Brodie heavily.

Gratton began an incoherent pleading, arrested impatiently by Brodie's
great voice.

"Shut up! You've had your innings; it's mine now. You swiped grub when
it's the same thing as slitting a man's gullet. You let another man be
killed for what you done. Now you get yours!"

He jerked up his rifle. Benny and the Italian let Gratton go and jumped
nimbly aside. Gratton stumbled and sagged, staggering like a drunken
man. Brodie, with his rifle-barrel not six feet from Gratton's
terror-stricken body, laughed again.

"Stop!" Gloria shrilled. She broke away from Jarrold's grasp and ran
toward Brodie. "You don't know what you are doing. You----"

"Close your trap, kid," Brodie thundered at her. "Unless you want the
second bullet."

Jarrold's big boots came clumping noisily across the rock floor.

"Easy does it, Brodie," he shouted. "She ain't no kid, I tell you. She's
a girl. That's Ben Gaynor's girl, the one Gratton wanted to marry, the
one King took away from him. Keep your eye peeled; King would be around
somewhere!"

"Hidin' back there in the dark somewhere," muttered Benny.

Brodie, though his rifle had not swerved, was listening.

"No, not hiding in the dark corners," he said ponderously. "Not Mark
King, rot him.... Ben Gaynor's girl, you say? Then we're red hot on the
right trail, boys! You know what her and King would be after!"

Gratton's stunned brain began to function wildly.

"The gold is here, Brodie!" he cried out wildly. "King had got to it
before us, but I've found it. I was coming back to tell you----"

Brodie had small liking for a coward and now his bull's voice cut
Gratton's chatter short.

"No solid mountain of gold is going to save your hide----"

Benny began to jig up and down in a frenzy of excitement.

"Hold your hand, Brodie, you big fool," he shouted. He even jumped to
Brodie's side and caught the rifle-barrel, shoving it downward. "If he
does know where it is, give him a show to lead us to it. Ain't you got
any sense? Before King gets back. If you popped him off now, how would
we know where to look?"

Brodie snarled at Benny and whipped the rifle clear of the nervous
clutch. But he understood what Benny had in mind and saw wisdom in
obeying the command to hold his hand. His gross, heavy-muscled face,
half in light, half in darkness, showed a look of hesitation. Gratton
began a rapid, vehement talking, explaining, arguing, pleading; he had
not meant to steal the food; he could lead them to the gold; he wanted
none of it; all that he asked was to be allowed to live----

"Shut up!" Brodie cried again disgustedly. "You ain't dead yet, are you?
So's you keep your lying face closed I'll give you one show. Step
lively; _where is it_?"

Gratton, like a hound in leash suddenly freed, turned and sped toward
the spot where he had hid the gold. Brodie, his rifle shifting in his
hands, leaped after him, keeping close to him. Gratton was down on his
hands and knees, scratching among the loose stones like a dog digging
for a buried bone. Brodie put a heavy hand on his shoulder and jerked
him back, hurling him to one side. Thus it was Brodie who found the bag
and dragged it forward to the fire, dumping its contents on the ground.
Benny was with him now, pawing over the heavy lumps. Brail, the Italian,
Steve Jarrold--all rushed forward and snatched up bits of the ore that
had rolled from the sack; one of them shouted in wonder; another seized
the nugget from his hands; they all talked at once; Benny squealed in
high rage as Jarrold shoved him backward; the Italian trod in the fire
and cursed and kicked at it savagely, sending burning brands in all
directions.

Gloria had stood powerless to move. Now she saw that in their flush of
excitement no one was looking toward her. She began slowly, silently,
edging toward the side of the cave, toward the way out. Her one thought
was to slip away while none noted her; to dart out and hurry up the
cliff to come to the hiding-place of which Mark King had told her.

"I never see such gold, and me an old-timer in the mines." It was Steve
Jarrold muttering. "It's like they'd took clean gold down to the mint
and rolled it and lumped it into nuggets. _This was broke off the mother
lode_. Oh, my Gawd!"

Gloria made another quiet step--and another. Still no one saw her. If
she could only make half a dozen more steps before these men awoke from
the first moments of a spell that had made them oblivious of everything
on earth except that little heap of rock! Another step; she went
quicker; their backs were toward her. And still no one saw. Yes, Gratton
alone had seen. She made a quick frightened gesture. His jaw sagged
open; he watched her with bulging eyes. She could read his thought so
plainly: he was thinking of his own ultimate chances for life, he was
screwing up his courage to make a dash for the open himself. His eyes
followed her step by step. Oh, if only he would look in some other
direction! If any one of them saw Gratton's tell-tale face----

Then Gratton began a slow withdrawal from the others; he meant to do as
he saw her doing.

"Heavy laka hell," the Italian was saying. "Justa da gold do that!"

"Give me that, Tony," snarled Brodie. He snatched the mass from the
other's hands. "That's the biggest nugget any man living ever saw."

Gloria tasted the clean fresh outside air; she was within three paces of
the line of snow. Then there was a sudden noise; Gratton, inching off
backward, had stumbled over a dead stick. The men by the fire were
startled out of their oblivion. Steve Jarrold, the one nearest Gloria,
swung about, saw her, dropped what was in his hands, and lunged towards
her. She made a dash for the exit. In two great strides Jarrold was upon
her and had caught her by the shoulders, dragging her back. And Gratton
stood again, his feet glued to the ground; she could see the flash of
his teeth gnawing at his fingers.

"Trying to make a sneak for it!" boomed Brodie. "I'll show you----"

"Not yet, Brodie, you big fool!" yelled Benny. "This is only a sackful,
and not full at that. It's the rest of it we're after--the whole lousy
mess. He's got to show us where this come from."

"I am not trying to get away," said Gratton, though his tone did not
convince. "Haven't I made good already? Haven't I kept my promise? Am I
not ready to do whatever I can?"

"Talk's cheap," retorted Brodie. "Get busy, then."

Gratton, struggling already in the meshes of the net drawing ever
tighter about him, pointed to Gloria with shaking finger. He swallowed
twice and moistened his lips to speak.

"King found it first. She was with him. I made her show me the sack of
gold. I was going to go back to your camp, to tell you----"

"Cut it," commanded Brodie. "Leave out the lies and talk straight and
fast. Where is the rest of it? Where did this come from?"

"I'm trying to tell you," said Gratton hurriedly. "There--there's
another cave; up above. That's where King had his camp; that where's I
got the sack. It's up there----"

"No wonder she wanted to skip out," jeered Steve Jarrold, his great
bony hand locked about Gloria's shrinking shoulder. His ill-featured
face, the small, pig eyes, always jeering, the black bristle of beard,
not unlike a hog's bristles, were thrust close to her face. "Where's
King all this time?" he demanded. "Up in the other cave, maybe?"

"No," she said dismally, seeking to jerk away from his evil glance and
whiskey-laden breath. "He has gone----"

"That's good; let him go. We don't care, do we? Eh, girlie?" But again
his hand tightened until the hard fingers hurt her. "But gone where?"

"We were short of food--he is hunting--maybe he has gone for help----"

"And you showed Gratton where he hid his gold? That's a nice little
she-trick, ain't it? Well, while the showing's good, lead us to the rest
of it."

"That's the eye, Steve," said Brodie. He stepped forward, shoved his
rifle-muzzle against Gratton's body, and commanded: "You, too. Go ahead,
you and her, and show us the way. And no monkey business, either of you,
or I'll blow a hole square through you."

Gratton, grown nimble, darted ahead with Brodie always close at his
heels. Gloria, forced on by Jarrold, came next, and after them the
others. Benny was the last; he had taken time to put the gold back into
the sack and set it aside among the shadows. For Benny believed in
making sure of what they had, even while they quested better things.
Then he caught up his rifle, the only other gun besides Brodie's, and
came hurrying after them.

They went up the cliff in a long file, clawing their way, cursing the
steepness, now and then one or another of them fumbling uncertainly,
close to a slip and a fall. It was clear that, with the possible
exception of Swen Brodie, not a man of them was entirely sober. But they
made the climb safely and hastened into the upper cave eagerly.

"It's somewhere back there," said Gratton.

"More fire," shouted Brodie. His voice exulted; his blood would be
running now with the gold fever. He tossed on an armful of dry wood; the
flames caught and roared; shadows quivered and danced. Already Benny was
at the far end of the cave; the others ran after him. Even Jarrold
relinquished Gloria's arm, eager to be in at the finding. But he called
to her as he went:

"You stick where you are. I'm not forgetting you this time."

Fascinated, she watched them. They ran like blood-lusting dogs that had
briefly lost their quarry, that were seeking everywhere, in every
cranny, with slavering jaws. They turned aside into side-pockets of the
main cavern; they got torches and looked high and low; they went back
and forth, up and down; they stumbled against one another and cursed
angrily; they caught up bits of stone, ran back to the fire to see if
the fragments were shot with gold; cursed and hurled the useless things
from them, and ran back again, to jostle and seek and be first; they
were not so much like dogs now as human hogs, fighting to get first into
the trough.

But they did not forget Gratton, and they did not forget Gloria. All the
time both Brodie and Benny kept their guns in their hands; two
significant looks had been all that was needed to keep their two
prisoners in mind of the fact that no escape now was possible.

To Gloria it seemed inevitable that in this quest which overlooked
nothing, and which as time wore on grew less frenzied and more
systematic, they would find what King had found before them. She tried
to think consecutively; she recalled all that King had told her of these
men, all that Gratton had hinted at. She recalled with a shudder the
look in the moist eyes of Steve Jarrold. It seemed to her that her only
slim chance for safety lay in their finding the gold. For only gold,
gold unlimited, could cause them to forget her.

For an hour they sought tirelessly. It appeared that there were many
fingers to the further end of the cave, narrow, irregular channels into
which they pressed. Their faggots burned out; the smoke choked them;
they coughed and cursed, came out for fresh air, dived into the dark
again. The short day was passing; the entering light, where they had
torn the canvas aside, grew dimmer. And still they searched.

At last Brodie returned and stood looking from Gloria to Gratton.

"One of you knows," he said shortly. "Which one?"

"I swear to God----" began Gratton.

"Shut up! Then it's you?" The little, shiny blue eyes, never so coldly
evil, drew her own frightened eyes, fascinated and held them. "You know"

"I don't know! All I know----"

"Don't lie to me! It'll do you no good." He lifted a hand and held it
over her, the enormous fingers apart and rigid. "I'll make you tell!"

"Listen to me," she managed to cry out. "I don't know, I tell you. But I
know where it might be. In a place you would never think of looking. Not
in a thousand years----"

Blue fire sprang up in the gleaming eyes. The other men, drawn close,
watched and listened, their eyes alive with many lights.

"What you know I'll know. I'll choke it out of you----"

"I'll tell you--if you will keep your hands off me! I'll make a bargain
with you. I'll show you the place; if there's gold there, I don't care
what happens to it--if you'll only agree to let me alone--to let me
go----"

Brodie laughed at her. But Benny cried out:

"Of course we'll let you go! What do you suppose we want of you? Once we
get our hands on it she can go, Brodie. Tell her so, you big----"

"Sure," said Brodie, with a wide grin. "It ain't women we're after this
trick; it's something better. And--and it would be very nice of you to
show us--Miss Gaynor." He treated her to a grinning mock respect, so
obviously spurious that her fear of him rose higher, choking her. "Very
nice, ain't it, boys?"

"I--I am not sure what you'll find," whispered Gloria. "I only know
that----Oh, dear God, I hope you find all the gold in the world!"

Hastily she ran by Brodie toward the dark end of the cave. Then she
stopped and tried to think; how many paces had King said? She came back
to the fire; thirty, thirty-five? She began counting as she walked while
they watched her wondering and following slowly after her. She found
several boulders in her path; but she had not gone far enough. She kept
on; thirty, thirty-two, thirty-three----She could hardly see about her.
She stumbled against a rock in her way.

"Try here," she said. Already Brodie and Steve Jarrold were at her side.
"This rock. See if it will move----"

They thrust her roughly aside. Brodie set down his rifle, laid his big
hands on the boulder, and as if it had weighed only ten pounds, tossed
it out of the way. He knelt, feeling along the ground. A sudden shout
burst from him:

"Down here! There's a big hole; there's a dark cave underneath. That's
where it is?"

They brought faggots; at the edge of the hole they hastily built another
fire. They crowded round, peering down. Brodie tossed a brand through;
it dropped a short distance, a few feet only, struck, and began to roll;
it caught against a rock, smoked and smouldered, and went out. Brodie
set his legs over the opening, called to the Italian to grab his rifle
and keep an eye on Gloria and Gratton, and went down. The others crowded
about the hole, waiting impatiently for him to go through, and then
began piling down after him. Gloria could see their figures dimly; they
went down and down along a long, steep, slanting passage-way; they had
smoking torches and looked like so many fiends in the bottomless pit.
She heard them calling back and forth excitedly; they went on, still
downward; she heard their grinding boot-heels, but could no longer see
them. Suddenly they were silent. Then there were swift mutterings. And
then a great, triumphant, many-voiced shout. In Gus Ingle's
treasure-cache they had at last come to Gus Ingle's treasure. And, among
other things, to the skeleton of Gus Ingle himself, sprawling here for
sixty years in the dark over a great heap of gold.



_Chapter XXIX_


Swen Brodie, whose will had at all times directed, was now absolute
dictator. Big and brutal and fearless, drunken with gold, he loomed
above his companions, driving them, commanding them, swearing violently
that they would do what he told them to do or he'd dash their brains
out.

"I led you to it," he reminded them in a great shouting voice. "But for
me never a man of you would of smelled it. There's enough here to make a
thousand men rich, and that's lucky for you! But we've got to hold what
we got, and we got to get out of here with it--somehow. That somehow is
for me to figure out. And, being as one man's got to run any job and the
rest has got to take orders and take 'em on the jump, you're doing what
I say! If any man jack of you don't like that, let him open his head
right now!"

"There's no sense scrappin'," muttered Benny. "An' we're all satisfied,
I'd say. But there's no call to start wavin' a red flag."

"We're going down to the lower cave," said Brodie. "Everything we can
pry loose is going down with us. We'll pitch the loose chunks of gold
over the cliff and we'll stow 'em away somewhere else--where King, if
things break some way we don't look for, won't find 'em! We start right
now, while there's daylight. What's more, we move our camp from down the
canon to the cave below. Steve Jarrold, you and Tony are elected to that
job, and you'd better get a move on. Bring up what grub's left, and the
blankets and stuff. The rest of us will start in firing gold overboard
and putting it somewhere more safe--all that's loose. And at that, think
of the great, big, wide, yellow, rotten-soft seam of it down below!"

"Where are you goin' to put it?" demanded Jarrold.

"Not hiding it from you and Tony, Steve," cried Brodie sharply. "Put
your suspicious ways in your pocket. And, if you're on the jump, you'll
have our camp truck moved before we're done. Look alive, will you? A
man never knows what's going to happen."

"Why not leave it here until we know----?"

"For one thing, because Mark King knows this place. Now, move! Come
ahead, you other fellows. You, too, Gratton; we ain't forgot you." An
uglier note crept into the harsh voice. "You can help. And so can you,"
whirling on Gloria. "Woman or no woman, you got hands and feet."

       *       *       *       *       *

Night, pitch-black, had come when they had done. Gloria, scarcely able
to stand from exhaustion, her body bruised, her hands and arms wounded
from many a jagged rock as she had gone back and forth carrying heavy
loads, went with the others into the lowest cave in which already the
gold had been stowed away. She sank down wearily; she closed her eyes
rather than watch the men about their fire, eating noisily, drinking
noisily from the bottles which Steve and Tony had brought from their
other camp. Trying to remain unnoticed in the shadows was Gratton.
Brodie, having commanded that a rude rock wall like King's be built
across the mouth of the cave to shut out the cold, and having laboured
with the others at the task, came back to the fire. He took a long pull
at a bottle, emptying it and smashing it to tinkling fragments as he
hurled it behind him. He caught up a big piece of dried beef and gnawed
at it like a dog; though Gloria kept her eyes away from him she could
hear the tearing and grinding of the monstrous teeth.

"It's been a day's work, at that," he said with a full mouth. "But we
ain't done. I noticed how no man has said a word about how we split what
we found."

"There's five of us," said Benny quickly. "We split it five ways, even,
like pardners."

Brodie turned on him slowly, still rending at his meat, still clutching
his rifle and holding it so that no man might forget that he held it.

"Think so, Benny?" he said ponderously. "Being as I've worked on this
lay a long time, since I let you others in on it, since I led you to
it--think that's the fair way to split it? Now suppose you listen to
me. You boys ain't mentioned a split because it was none of your say and
you knew it. Say, in round numbers--but there's ten times that--that
there's a million dollars tucked away here. Why, there's mines all
through these mountains that never thought of stopping at a million;
that was just a fair start! Well, to get going, say there's an even
million. I get just half that; that leaves half a million, don't it?
Now, shut up a minute!" he commanded truculently as more than one man
stirred. "Listen to me. That's five hundred thousand to split between
four of you; that's over a hundred thousand for every man jack of you.
And that's what I call a fair split."

They growled in their throats at that, but no man took it upon himself
to speak out definitely, though they glanced sidewise among themselves.
Benny, who always had a thought of his own, said quietly:

"What are you doin' about Gratton? He'll claim his share, won't he? And,
if you say him no, he'll shoot his face off, won't he?"

"No," said Brodie. "He won't." He paused, swallowed the last of his
beef, caught up a bottle from Benny's side, and drank deeply. Benny,
afraid that this bottle, too, still nearly full, would be broken,
hastily snatched it back when Brodie had done.

"No," said Brodie heavily. "Gratton won't talk." He grew suddenly
quick-spoken--he broke into a volley of accusation; his tongue lent
itself to such a rush of vileness that Gloria, shrinking back, covered
her ears with her hands. "Gratton stole grub. When grub-stealing was the
same as slitting a man's throat. And what next does he plan? Why, to
make trouble; to swear that Benny killed a man; that we was all in it;
to get us all hung, if he can, or in the pen; then to grab what's ours.
Look at him. You can see it in his frog eyes! He's done, that's what he
is!" With a swift gesture his gun was at his shoulder.

Gratton scrambled to his feet with a choking cry. Gloria, too, had
sprung up, sick with horror. She looked from Brodie to Gratton, who was
not two feet from her. She saw that he was panic-stricken; his fear was
choking him, stopping his heart, paralysing his muscles. He wanted to
run and could not; he tried to speak but now not even a whisper came
from between his writhing lips.

Slowly, an unshaken, senseless piece of machinery, Brodie raised his
rifle. Now Gratton's voice returned to him; a strangling cry broke from
his agonized soul. A hand, wildly outthrown, caught at Gloria's sleeve.

"You, there," called Brodie, "stand aside. Unless you're wanting yours
too!"

Her own heart was stopping, her feet were leaded. She understood what he
said--she knew that it was to her that he spoke--but she wouldn't
believe, couldn't believe that he meant--_that_!

Gratton was pressing tight to Gloria, seeking futilely to get behind
her. He began to articulate--to beg--to promise----

Brodie fired. A great reverberating roar filled the cavern. Gloria, her
brain gone suddenly numb, felt the grip on her arm tighten convulsively.
Then it relaxed--slowly. Gratton, his eyes bulging, his mouth wide open,
was sinking----

Gloria put her hands over her eyes and screamed. Again and again her
scream broke from her. She tried to draw back, to run. But all her
strength was gone. She crumpled and settled down almost as Gratton had
done, and so close to him that she brushed him with her knee. She felt
the body twitch. She leaped to her feet and ran blindly, screaming. She
struck against the rock wall and sank down again.

The wonder was that she did not swoon outright. As it was, her soul
seemed to float dizzily out of her body and through an utter dark. She
thought that she was dying. As though across a vast distance she heard
voices.

"Well?" It was the man who had done the shooting, his voice truculent.
"Anybody got anything to say? Say it quick, if you have."

There was a silence. Then a shuffling of feet. Then an answering voice,
thin and querulous. It was Benny; he, too, had killed his man.

"He had it coming," he said eagerly. "Any judge would say so. Stole
every bit of grub when stealing grub is the same as cutting a man's
throat, just like you said, Brodie. He had it coming. You done right."

"You, Jarrold," demanded Brodie. "Got anything to say?"

Again silence. Then again a voice, Jarrold's, saying hurriedly:

"No. Benny's right. He had it coming. Damn fool."

"And you, Brail? And you, Tony? Got anything to say? Talk lively!"

Brail and Tony, like the others before them, were quick to excuse
Brodie's act. They spoke briefly and relapsed into silence. Then,
beginning far away and coming closer with the speed of an onrushing
hurricane, Gloria heard heavy feet crunching in the dirt and gravel. A
hard hand gripped her shoulder, jerking her to her feet.

"You, friend," said Brodie. "What have you got to say about it?"

She hung limp in his powerful hand, speechless.

He dragged her closer to the firelight, peering at her with his
red-flecked eyes.

"Don't forget who she is," another voice was saying. Steve Jarrold's.
"Remember what I told you."

It was as though he prided himself on the fact that he alone knew her
for Gaynor's daughter, and from it derived a sort of ownership of her;
for while the others had never caught a glimpse of her until now, he had
filled his eyes with her before. "We got to think this out. She came
along with King. Got enough of him and switched to Gratton. That's like
a woman."

Brodie let her slip down and turned away from her. His mood was not so
soon for a woman.

"See she keeps her mouth shut," he said threateningly. "If she ain't got
sense enough for that she ain't got sense to go on living."

Benny stooped and feasted his eyes on her. Then, straightening up, he
turned to Jarrold with nodding approval.

"She skins anything _I_ ever saw," he admitted.

In some strange way it seemed to Gloria that both Benny and Brodie had
consigned her to Jarrold as though they admitted his prior claim; as
though, among these three, she was looked upon as the property of one.
She struggled to her feet.

"Don't let her go," said Brodie. "That's all I got to say about her
right now."

She made an uncertain step toward the mouth of the cave. Jarrold moved
at her side. She went faster. He put his hand on her.

"Didn't you hear what he said?" he asked.

She tried to break away and run. He held her One clear thought and only
one formed in her mind. As she had never longed for anything in her
life, she yearned for Mark King.

"Mark!" she screamed, "Mark King! Save me."

Jarrold clapped a big dirty hand over her mouth. He put a wiry arm about
her and lifted her and carried her back to the fireside.

"None of that," he growled in her ear. She shrank away as she felt the
tensing of his arm and was conscious of the contact of his rag-clothed
body. She grew silent, cowering. She heard a sound of something dragging
and could not hide her fascinated eyes. Thus she watched as Brodie
gripped the slack of Gratton's coat shoulders and shoved the body out
into the snow. She even marked how the living man spat after the dead.

"Go to the coyotes," he muttered. "They're your kind."

Gloria knew that if she took a step Jarrold would clutch her again. So
she stood very still. Brodie came back and threw some wood on the fire
and squatted down over the provisions, seeming to be taking stock of
them. Perhaps he was but strengthening his heart, digesting the evidence
of the case, assuring himself again after the accomplished fact that the
deed was just. Still squatting, he drank again, this time from the
bottle which had been Gratton's. As he tilted it up she saw that it was
two-thirds full. When he put it down with a long sigh and wiped his wet
mouth it was not over half-full. He brooded over the fire, he gave no
sign of noticing her.

"Let me go," she said to Jarrold. "I am sick. I'd die here. Please let
me go."

Jarrold shifted and looked to his companions. Benny shook his head.

"There ain't no hurry," he stated judicially. "What sort is she, Steve?"

"She come up to Gaynor's place along with Gratton," answered Jarrold as
though he knew all about her. "He was crazy gone on her, crazy enough to
want to marry her, even. Sent me for the judge. Then Mark King showed
up. She fell for him and gave Gratton the go-by. Then she comes into the
mountains with King, I guess. Next she gets tired of him and goes back
to Gratton."

"'Frisco woman?" asked Benny.

Jarrold nodded. Benny clacked his tongue. Brodie still brooded at his
fire, his eyes sullen upon the fitful flame and red embers.

"Where is King?" asked Brodie.

"Where is King?" repeated Jarrold to Gloria.

"I don't know," she answered, speaking with difficulty. "I ... Oh, for
God's sake, let me go. I won't say anything about what I saw; I promise.
If you will only let me go."

"They promise easy and break promises easier," said Jarrold.

Benny came up and touched Brodie on the shoulder. The squatting man
started and scowled. Benny stooped and whispered. Brodie got up heavily
and together the two withdrew, going further back in the cave. They
talked, but Gloria could not catch the words. She saw the flare of one
match after the other as they fell to smoking; the smell of strong
tobacco came to her. She looked appealingly to Jarrold. He sidled
closer, standing between her and the open.

"I'll pay you a thousand dollars when I get back to San Francisco," she
whispered eagerly. "Ten thousand! If you'll let me go now."

Jarrold pondered, his stupid little eyes steady and unwinking on her.

"A thousand dollars," he returned slowly, "wouldn't do me any good if I
never got it: as I wouldn't if none of us got clear of this damn' snow;
neither would ten I And it wouldn't do me any good if Benny and Brodie
shot me full of lead. And it wouldn't be much, anyhow, if we got away
with what we found to-day! Everything being as it is, I ain't half as
strong for a thousand dollars, nor yet ten, right now as I am for you!
And you know it, don't you?"

He tried to ogle her, and her sick dread nearly overwhelmed her.

"And you got sense, too," went on Jarrold, leering meaningly. "It won't
be bad to have a man stuck on you that's got all kind of kale, will it,
girlie?"

As he poured out his wretched insinuations she was trembling; in her
heart she thought that she had spoken truly and would die if they kept
her here.

"I am married. To Mr. King," she said as steadily as she could. "I want
to go to him. You have no right to keep me here."

"But you don't even know where he is," Jarrold reminded her slyly.

Brodie and Benny had given over their whispering and came back to the
fire, where Brail and the Italian looked up at them sharply. Here was
another guarded conference among the four; Gloria, though she could
watch them, was unable to hear what they were saying. Jarrold began to
grow uneasy, so soon is distrust bred amongst those who have found
treasure.

Brodie made a last remark and laughed; the others laughed after him, and
the four looked toward Jarrold and Gloria. Brodie, leaning back, caught
up a bottle and drank, and thereafter passed the bottle to the man
nearest him. Gloria was quick to see that he had set his rifle away
somewhere against the rock wall in the shadows. Only Brail still clung
to his gun; if he should set it aside--if there should come a moment
when she could slip to the cave's mouth--in the outside dark, despite
the deep snow, she would at least have a chance to escape from them.
Even though she had nowhere to go, she longed wildly to be away from
them. When their eyes roved toward her she thought that she would rather
be dead, out in the clean, white snow, than here.

She wondered if these men were as utterly callous as they seemed.
Gratton, so newly dead, appeared forgotten. They laughed and drank, they
smoked and spat, they soiled her with their eyes and their talk, quite
as though they had neither knowledge nor memory of manslaughter done.
Benny alone, for a brief period, appeared nervous. She wondered what he
was doing; he had rolled back his coat-sleeve; he was jabbing at his
bare forearm with something which now and then caught and reflected the
firelight. After a long time she heard a long sigh from Benny; he pulled
down his coat-sleeve. The others laughed again.

"It's time we had a little talk," said Brodie out of a short silence.
"Without anybody's skirt listening in. Leave her back there, further
from the front door, Jarrold. Where she can't get an earful, and where
she can't make a getaway; you come on over here a minute."

Gloria made no resistance but sank down limply where Jarrold left her
and watched him as he slouched over to the fire. She sought to hear
their words, to read the looks on their faces. But she caught only a
monotonous mutter, unintelligible but evil, and saw only the bottle
passing from one to the other. Brodie finished it and hurled it from him
so that it broke noisily. A few times she heard them laugh; she could
distinguish Brodie's throaty, bull tone and Benny's nervous cackle.
Jarrold did not appear made for mirth, and him she feared most of all;
yes, even more than Brodie, whom she had seen do murder, and Benny who,
she knew, had done murder. Brail and the Italian said little; they were
men to follow where other men led. She fancied that several times Steve
Jarrold's little eyes left the bottle, the faces of his companions, and
even the pile of gold to quest for her face in the dark.

"Come here," commanded Brodie.

She started. He was calling to her! She got up and moved forward slowly.
It was obey or be dragged to him. In the pale light by the fire,
standing so that the blaze was between the five men and herself, she
stopped. Until now she had been very white; suddenly she knew that her
face must be flooded with bright red; she could feel the burn of it.
The eyes of the men seemed veritably to disregard her clothes, to make
her feel another Lady Godiva.

"Gratton's, then King's, then Gratton's again?" Brodie chuckled. "I
don't care whose before Gratton's the first time; but whose after
Gratton's the last time, that's it! Who are you for, Bright-Eyes? Me or
Steve?"

"No!" she cried, her hands at her breast. "No! I am not like that! I was
not Gratton's; I am ... I am Mark King's wife!"

"So?" admitted Brodie good-humouredly. "Well, that cuts no ice; it's
open and shut you'd gone back to Gratton. Now, come over here. Closer."

"I won't," she shuddered. "You don't dare make me! I ... Oh, won't you
let me go? You have your gold there; you have gold and whiskey; you
don't want me...."

"Whiskey, gold, and women," muttered Brodie. "They go together fine. And
quit that little schoolgirl dodge; you make me sick. If you wasn't what
you are, you wouldn't be where you are. Come over here and give us a
kiss." He jerked from his pocket a dull lump, one of the smaller, richer
nuggets. "I'm no pincher; come across and I'll give you a whole handful
of gold!" His tone was playful.

But Jarrold cut in less playfully:

"Leave her alone, Brodie," he advised. "She don't cotton to you, and,
what's more, whose gold is it, anyhow? We ain't divided yet. And
she.... Well, if she belongs to anybody, she's mine!"

"So?" Brodie's monosyllable was expressionless. "Well, I was asking
_her_. And she ain't answered yet."

Fast as the girl's heart beat, her thoughts sought to fly faster. These
men were brutes; here she began, and, alas, here she ended. She had
never known what brute meant; she had called Mark King that! And now, if
only Mark King could hear her call, could come to her.... But that was
less thought than prayer. These were brute beasts; their bestiality when
they had first come upon her was terrifying; now, as the alcohol burned
in their half-starved stomachs and the further intoxication of gold
crept into their blood, her terror was boundless. In a moment she would
feel upon her either the hands of Brodie or the hands of Jarrold. And
she was helpless and hopeless. Until, since life connotes hope, there
came a faint flicker of light. And with it came a sudden, compelling,
swift longing. If she might set them to quarrelling over her, to send a
snarling man at a snarling man's throat.... Her hands dropped to her
sides, and were clenched; she lifted her chin; with all that strength
that lay in the innermost soul of Gloria King she strove to drive her
great fear out of her eyes, to hide it from their wolfish regard, to
summon up in its stead a mocking inscrutability. There was but one thing
left to do, but one part to play----Oh, God, if she could play the
part! She stood motionless, silent; she battled with herself; she
struggled mightily for a calm utterance. And in the end she said in a
tone which she managed to make full of challenge:

"Which of you is the better man?"

They stared at her, all of them puzzled by her change of attitude as by
her words. Then Brodie, with a noisy explosion of laughter, smote his
thigh and, after him, Benny giggled foolishly.

"The better man!" Brodie shouted. "Hear her, Steve, old horse? The
better man!" He lunged to his feet; he stood solidly, unswerving though
more than ever slow and ponderous. "I'll go you, Steve. The lady's
right; she goes to the man who's man enough to get her. That's big Swen
Brodie, the best man in these mountains! I'll go you for her, Steve. By
God, she's worth it, too."

But Steve Jarrold sat where he was, glaring.

"She's sly," he grunted, cursing before and after. "Can't you see what
she's up to? She wants us to fight one another; she'd be glad if we both
killed one another. You don't understand women, Brodie; they're sly like
cats."

"Make a auction out'n it!" was Benny's mirthful suggestion. "Why just
you two guys, anyway? Where do you get that stuff? Free for all, that's
what I say!" He waved his bottle. "Auction her off, that's what I say!
I'll give a bottle of whiskey for her; hey, Brodie?"

Brodie had laughed when Jarrold spoke; he laughed now. But he looked to
Jarrold and not Benny as he spoke; he extended his great hands, the
fingers crooked, curving slowly inward, like steel hooks.

"I can eat you alive, and you know it, Steve," he mocked. "What's more,
_she_ knows it! That's what she wants; she's picked me, Steve! That's
just her way of letting you down easy; she don't aim to hurt your
feelings. Will you come on and take a fall for her? Or is the lady mine?
What's the word? Speak up, man!"

Gloria saw that Jarrold, though he sent a black, scowling look at the
bigger man, was afraid. And yet they must fight--they must be driven to
blows--she must somehow set them at each others' throats. It was so hard
to think at all! Yet she could think forward to one occurrence only that
could give her respite and a frail chance for freedom: if they would
only fight as, in some dim instinctive way, it was given her to
understand that such men would fight once a wrathful blow had been given
and taken--if the others would only watch them and not her, if she could
come to one of the rifles--or outside----

She turned to Jarrold. She gathered herself for the final supreme
effort. She made her eyes grow bright through sheer force of will; she
made her lips cease trembling and curve to a smile at the man; she even
concealed her loathing and put a ringing note, almost of laughter, into
her voice as she said softly:

"I know you are not afraid--and I think--yes, I am sure, that you could
whip him!"

Steve Jarrold's eyes flashed. Then they left hers lingeringly; Brodie
was stamping impatiently, calling to him.

"Take her!" snapped Jarrold. "Hell take both of you."

The laughter and challenge went out of Swen Brodie's bloodshot eyes; a
new red surged all of a sudden into them. He turned and came slowly
about the fire, his arms still uplifted, the crooking fingers toward
Gloria.



_Chapter XXX_


Scream after scream burst from Gloria's lips; taut nerves seemed to snap
all through her body like over-stressed violin strings. She ran, ran
anywhere, ran blindly. She ran into Benny, who clutched at her; she fled
away from him, back toward the darker end of the cave. The low rumble of
a man's laughter answered her; drunken laughter from Brodie. Whether
drunk with whiskey or with gold or with lust did not matter; drunk he
was. Gloria's shriek rose like a madwoman's; Brodie's thick laughter was
its sinister echo. Another man called out something; the slow, heavy
feet of Swen Brodie were following, following. Boots scuffling, Brodie
pursuing with a wide, patient grin; he was in no hurry, he was so sure
of her!

His hands were almost on her. Gloria whipped aside and ran again. He
kept between her and the front of the cave; with all of his grinning
patience he was as watchful as a cat. She was driven back and back,
deeper and deeper into the narrowing tunnel. He came on. He would be
upon her in another half-dozen slow, ponderous strides. She could not
pass him; she could not dart forward and out; his arms were widely
extended on either side. He was expecting that. She could only save
herself from him second by second--and the seconds were running out
swiftly.

She prayed to God in wild passionate supplication. She prayed for sudden
death, death before those horrid, crooked fingers touched her. But while
she prayed to God it was of Mark King that she thought. And Mark King,
because of her usage of him, was miles and miles away, so far that her
despairing shrieks died without penetrating one-millionth part of the
empty wastes across which he had trudged. And still she drew back and
back and still she prayed for the miracle as she had done that day when
she had seen King coming toward her with a rope in his hand, prayed for
the earth to split asunder, for a flame to leap out and consume the
beast crowding closer upon her--to consume him or herself.

At last she was at the end. The end of the passage-way, the end of hope.
Brodie came on, his arms out. She could hear him breathing. She could
smell the whiskey he reeked with.... Beyond him she saw Jarrold
squatting by the fire; Brail leaning on his rifle, guarding the
entrance; Benny and the Italian lounging in the shadows. Figures of
hell, watching Brodie's actions with aloof interest ...Brodie made the
last step; she felt his hand on her arm, closing, drawing her forward;
the last agonized shriek burst from her....

"Oh, God--oh, dear God----"

She did not hear and Brodie did not hearken to a sudden new sound in the
cave grown suddenly still; the sound of a cascade of loose stones. They
came with a rush, they piled up near the middle of the open cave,
dropping from the shadowy rock roof above. But Benny, always on nerve
edge, shrilled:

"Look out! A cave-in"

She heard--God had heard----Better crushed under a falling mountain
than in those brute arms.

And then she saw. From ten feet above, straight down dropped something
else. Taut nerves of those who saw fancied it a great boulder falling.
But no boulder this, which, striking the little pile of rocks, became
animated, rose, whirled, and----

"Mark!" screamed Gloria. "Mark!"

Turned to stone, incredulous of their eyes, bewildered beyond the power
to move, were those who saw. It was Brail who first understood, Brail
the one man with a gun in his hands. He whipped it up and began firing,
nervous and excited. It was after the second shot that King's rifle
answered him; it roared out like the crash of doom in Gloria's ears; she
saw the stabbing spurt of fire. Brail sagged where he stood, crumpled
and pitched forward, his rifle clattering loudly against the rocks.

But by now the brief stupor that had locked the other men in staring
inaction was gone. Gloria saw figures leaping forward; she knew that
Brodie's hands had relinquished her; she saw Brodie bearing down on
King, roaring inarticulately as he went; she saw Benny and Jarrold and
the Italian bearing down upon him; King was in the midst of all that.
They were upon him before Brail's head had struck the ground. They gave
him no time, no space for another shot. He swept his clubbed rifle high
over his head; she heard the blow when he struck, the hideous sound of a
crushing skull. A man went down, she did not know which one. Only it was
not Mark--thank God it was not Mark King!

And now King had a little room and an instant of his own as two other
men swerved widely about the falling figure. He fired again, not putting
the rifle to his shoulder. Another man fell, lay screaming, rolled
aside--was forgotten.

"Where's my rifle?" Brodie was yelling.

He couldn't find it in the dark; he couldn't stop to grope for it. But
Gloria knew; she remembered. She ran for it, found it, straightened up
with it in her shaking hands.

Again King was using his weapon as a club, since they pressed him so
closely. Again came that terrible sound; Steve Jarrold it was who went
down. And with it another sound, that of hard wood splintering. The
rifle was broken over his head, the stock whirled close to Gloria, King
had only the short heavy steel barrel in his hands.

Benny had circled to the far side; Brodie had caught up a great thick
limb of wood. They were coming at King from two sides at once.... Gloria
tried to aim, pulled the trigger, tugging frantically. Only then she
remembered to draw the hammer back; it was Brodie's ancient rifle and
she struggled to get it cocked. She shuddered at the report. The bullet
sang in front of Benny, and he stopped dead in his tracks. He was near
the cave's mouth. Gloria pointed, forgot the hammer remembered, got the
gun cocked and fired again. Benny plunged wildly forward; she did not
know if she had hit him. He hurled himself headlong toward the narrow
exit and through.

She had forgotten Brodie and King! She turned toward them. She did not
dare shoot now; King was in the way. He moved aside as if he understood
her trouble; Brodie, grown unthinkably quick of foot, moved with him.
Brodie, too, understood. She saw him leap in and strike. The blow
landed, a glancing blow. King seemed to have grown tired; he moved so
slowly. But he did move and toward Brodie; he swung his clubbed
rifle-barrel and beat at Brodie's great face with it. Beat and missed
and almost fell forward. Again Brodie struck; again King beat at him.
They moved up and down, back and forth; Brodie was cursing under his
breath, and at last jeering. King was moving more and more slowly; his
left arm swung as if it were useless; Brodie swept up his club in both
hands, grunting audibly with every blow.... Oh, if she could only
shoot ... if she only dared shoot! But Brodie, nimble on his feet that
had been so patiently slow just now, kept King always in front of him,
between him and Gloria's rifle.

"I'll get you, King. I'll get you," shouted Brodie, his voice exulting.
"I always wanted to get you--right!"

There was a crash, the splintering of wood against steel. Both men had
struck together; Brodie's club had broken to splinters. And the
rifle-barrel in King's hands flew out of his grip and across the cave,
ringing out as it struck. The two men, their hands empty, stood a moment
staring at each other. Then Brodie shouted, a great shout of triumph,
and sprang forward. And Mark King, steadying himself, ignoring the hot
trickle of blood down his side where Benny's second bullet had torn his
flesh, met him with a cry that was like Brodie's own. In his hot brain
there was no thought of handicap, of odds, of Brodie's advantage. There
was only the mad rage which had hurled him here, one man against five in
a girl's defence, that and a raving, unleashed blood lust, the desire,
overshadowing all else, to have Brodie's brute throat in his hands, to
batter Brodie's brute face into the rocks. They met in their onrush like
two bodies hurled from catapults; they struck and grappled and fell and
rolled together, one now as they strove, locked in the embrace of death.
An embrace in which Brodie's was the greater weight, the greater girth,
the greater strength--and Mark King's the greater sheer, clean manhood.

Gloria ran toward them, the rifle shaking in her hands. Brodie feared
her and strove to turn and twist so that she could not shoot. King saw
her and shouted in a terrible voice which was not like Mark King's
voice:

"Don't shoot--let me--"

She did not heed; she would shoot--if ever she could be sure that she
would not shoot him. But she did not dare--they thrashed about so madly.
They were like octopuses in mortal combat; their arms flailing seemed
more than four arms----

Brodie had his hands at King's throat--King's hands were at Brodie's
throat. She saw Brodie's bestial face gloating. He was so confident now.
She saw his great hands shut down, sinking into the flesh. King's face,
when she got one swift glimpse of it, was set, void of expression.
King's hands, with tendons bursting, sank deeper and deeper. Then she
understood that each man had the grip that he wanted; that it was a mere
matter now of strength and endurance and will--and that glorious thing,
sheer, clean manhood.

They were breathing terribly; they lay stiller, stiller. They did not
thrash about so much. Their eyes were starting out of their sockets;
their faces were turning purple--or was it the firelight? Men's faces
could not look like that--not while the men lived. They gasped now; they
did not breathe.

One of Brodie's hands came away hastily. He began battering at King's
face, battering like a steam-piston. The blows sounded loudly; blood
broke out under the terrific pounding. King's grip did not alter, did
not shift. His eyes were shut but he clung on, grim, looking a dead man,
but a man whose will lasted on after death. Brodie wrenched; they rolled
over. Still King's hands did not leave their grip.

They were on their feet, staggering up and down, two men moulded
together like one man. Brodie struck blow after blow, and with every
thud Gloria winced and felt a pain through her own body. And still King
held his grip, both hands sunk deep into the thick throat.

They were apart, two blind, staggering men. What parted them they did
not know and Gloria could not see. Thus they stood for a second only.
Brodie lifted his hands--weak hands rising slowly, slowly--uncertainly.
King saw him through a gathering mist; Brodie opened his mouth to draw
in great sobbing breaths of air. King, the primal rage upon him, saw the
great double teeth bared, and thought that his enemy was laughing at
him. It was King who gathered himself first and struck first. All of the
will he had, all of the endurance left in his battered body, all of the
strength God gave him, he put into that blow. He struck Brodie full in
the face, between the little battered blue eyes. And Brodie fell. He
rose; he got to his knees and sagged up and forward. King's shout then
was to ring through Gloria's memory for days to come; he bore down on
Swen Brodie, caught him about the great body, lifted him clear of the
floor and hurled him downward. Brodie struck heavily, his head against
the rocks. And where he fell he lay--stunned or dead.

"Come," said King to Gloria. "Come quick."

He turned toward the cave's mouth and with one hand began to drag away
the stones so that they could go out. His other hand was pressed to his
side. His work done, he picked up the rifle at his feet and went out.
Gloria, swaying and stumbling, came after him. Neither spoke a word as
they made a slow way through the snow. King went unsteadily with
dragging feet. They climbed the cliff laboriously. They were in their
cave--it was like home. She dropped down on the fir-boughs, stumbling to
them in the dark.



_Chapter XXXI_


Gloria did not know if she had slept or fainted. When she regained
consciousness, though it was pitch dark and dead still, there was no
first puzzled moment of uncertainty. That last wonderfully glad thought
which had filled brain and heart when she sank down on her fir-boughs
had persisted throughout her moments or hours of unconsciousness,
pervading her subconscious self gloriously, flowering spontaneously in
an awakening mind: Mark King had come back to her in her moment of
peril; he had battled for her like the great-hearted hero that he was,
he had saved her and had brought her home. Back home! She had prayed to
God when utter undoing seemed inevitable, when death had seemed more
desirable than life, and He had answered. He had sent Mark King to her!

She was saved, and though it was cold and dark and still, she felt her
heart singing within her. Having lived through all that she had endured,
having been brought safely through it, she was as confident of the
future as though never had evil menaced her. She felt new strength
coursing through her blood, new hope rising within her, new certainty
that all was right with her and Mark King, that all would be right
eternally. Terror and anguish and despair that had surged over her in so
many great flooding waves now receded and were gone; in their place
shone the great flame of life triumphant; she thrilled through with the
largeness of life.

Never, thank God, would she forget how Mark King, forgetful of self,
contemptuous of the frightful odds against him, had hurled himself into
the midst of those drunken brutes; never would she forget how godlike he
had stood forth in her eyes as those others leaped upon him and he beat
them back. Forgetful of self--he had always been forgetful of self! She
could not think of him as she had ever thought of any other man she had
ever known--for what other man would have come to her as he had done,
courting death gladly if only he could stand between her and the hideous
thing that attacked her? The rush of great events had swept her mind
clear of pettiness and prejudice; they bore her on from familiar
view-points and to new levels; like roaring winds out of a tempestuous
north they cleared away the wretched fogs that had enwrapped a
self-centred girl; they made her see a man in the naked glory of his
sheer, clean manhood.

To her now he stood forth clothed in magnificence. She could think upon
him only in superlatives. He was fearless and he was unselfish; he was
kind and generous and as honest-hearted as God's own clear sunshine.
She knew now, suddenly and for the first time, because he had shown her,
what the simple word _man_ meant. How far apart he stood from such as
Brodie, the beast! How high above such as Gratton!--And once, in the
city, she had been ashamed of him and had turned to Gratton! Because he
had appeared to her without just so much black cloth upon his back cut
in just such a style! And now how bitterly she was ashamed of her shame.
But for only an instant. Thereafter she forgot shame of any sort and
exulted in her pride of him and in her pride that she was proud.

Yes, in glad defiance of a Gloria that had been, she was proud of the
manhood of a man who had beaten her! He had been right; he had done that
as the last argument with an empty-headed, selfish girl who deserved no
better at his hands, a girl who had been like the Gratton whom she so
abhorred and despised--despised even in death. She had been like Gratton
the cowardly, contemptible, petty, selfish--dishonourable! All along
Mark King had been right and she had been wrong, at every step. He had
been gentle and patient after a fashion which now set her wondering and,
in the end, lifted him to new heights in her esteem. When, without
loving him, she had lied with her eyes and married him, that had been a
Gratton sort of trick--like stealing his partners' food----

_Without loving him_! No, thank God; not that! She had always loved him;
she loved him now with her whole heart and soul, with an adoration she
had saved for him. When in the springtime she had ridden with him
through the forest-lands, when their hands had touched, when he had held
her in his arms--when she had seen him that first time from the stairway
and had looked down into his clear eyes and through them into his
heart--she had always loved him! She wanted suddenly to go to him, to
slip into his arms, to make herself humble in pleading for his
forgiveness. She was not afraid that he would not forgive; he was so big
of heart that he would understand.

"Mark!" she called softly.

In the utter dark she could see nothing. The absolute stillness was
unbroken. She called anxiously: "Mark, where are you?" There was no
answer. She sprang up and called to him over and over. When still there
was no reply she began a hurried search for a match; there were still
some upon the rock shelf. Then it was that she stumbled over something
sprawling on the floor.

"Mark!" she cried again. "Oh--Mark----"

She found a match; she got some dry twigs blazing. In their light she
saw him. He lay on his back like a dead man, his arms outflung, his
white face turned up toward hers. There was a great smear of blood
across his brow, the track of a bloody hand as it had sought to wipe a
gathering dimness out of his eyes. The fire burned brighter; she saw it
glisten upon a little pool of blood at her side. She knelt and bent over
him, scarcely breathing. If he were dead--if, after all this, Mark King
were dead----His eyes were closed; his face was deathly white, looking
the more ghastly from the dark stain across it. She lifted her own hand
that had touched his side and looked at it with wide frightened eyes;
it, too, was red. At that moment King's face was no ghastlier than hers.

For a little while she sat motionless, her brain reeling. But almost
immediately her brain cleared and there stood forth as in a white light
the one thought: _Mark King was about to die, and he must not die_! For
he was Mark King, valiant and full of vigour and vitality, a man strong
and hardy and lusty, a man who would not be beaten! He was the victor,
not the vanquished. And, further, she, Gloria King, Mark King's wife,
would not let him die! He was hers, her own; she would hold him back to
her. Had he not come to her when she needed him, and done his uttermost
for her? If now she was filled with life and the pulsating love of life,
it was his doing. And now it was her task--her glorious, God-given
privilege!--to do for him, to fight for him, ignoring the odds against
her, to save him. She sprang up filled with stubborn, confident
determination. He was hers and she would not let him die. She had
learned to fight; she had fought against Gratton, against Brodie; she
would fight as she had never done until now against death itself.

He was big and she little, yet she dragged his bed close to his side and
got her arms about him and lifted him enough to get him upon the
blankets. She ran to her fire and piled and piled wood on it until the
flames roared noisily and brightened everything about her. She ran back
to him and knelt again and slipped her hand inside his shirt, seeking
his heart. The deep chest was barely warmer than death; the heart
stirred only faintly. But it did beat. She sought the wound Brail's
bullet had made and found it in his side. There was blood on her hands
but she did not notice it now. She found where the bullet had entered
and where it had torn its way out through his flesh. She did not know if
any vital organ lay in that narrow span or if any major artery had been
severed or if the rifle-ball had merely glanced along the ribs and been
deflected by them; she only knew that he had lost much blood, that it
must have gushed freely while he strove with Swen Brodie, and that now
it must be stopped utterly. There seemed to be so little blood left in
the pale, battered body! She did see how in the intense cold it had
coagulated over the wounds, checking its own flow. But she did not mean
for him to lose another precious drop. And then it was that Gloria's
hands achieved the first really important work they had ever done in her
life. She tore bits away from her own under-garments and made soft pads
over each wound; with their butcher-knife she cut a long strip from a
blanket. This she wound about his limp body, making a long, tight
bandage. All this time he had not moved; she had to bend close to be
sure that he still breathed. She got snow and wiped his face clean of
blood, touching the closed eyelids gently.

When still the eyes remained shut and he looked like one already dead,
she longed wildly for some stimulant. There was coffee; she would make
hot coffee do. She got the coffee-pot among the coals, filled it with
snow to melt, recklessly poured coffee into it. Then, while she awaited
the slow heating, she returned to him and for the first time saw how wet
his boots were.

She got the boots off and felt his feet; she stooped over them until
for an instant she laid her cheek against a bare foot. It was like ice.
She recalled how he had ministered to her. She heated a blanket and
wrapped it about his feet and ankles. She heated other blankets and put
them about him. The canvas at the cave's mouth had been torn down; she
got it back into place to make it warmer for him. She put fresh wood on
the fire. She hastened the coffee boiling all that she could by placing
bits of dry wood close all about the pot.

She knelt at King's side; she got an arm under his shoulders and managed
to lift him a little; she rolled up a blanket and put it under his head.
Then she brought the cup of black coffee and with a spoon got some of it
between his teeth. She spilled more than went into his mouth but she was
rewarded by seeing the throat muscles contract as involuntarily he
swallowed. Thus, patient and determined and very, very gentle with him,
she got several spoonfuls of coffee down him. Thereafter she let him lie
back again while she sought to plan cool-thoughtedly just how she must
care for him, just what she could do for him. She knew little of nursing
and yet knew instinctively that his condition was precarious, that he
must be kept warm and still, that what strength remained in him must be
saved by proper nourishment. _Proper nourishment_!

There were scraps of food left; Brodie and his men, in their gold fever,
had not so much as thought to gather up the few bits of scanty
provisions. She began taking careful stock; she found a scrap of bread
that had been knocked to the floor and kicked aside; she picked it up
and, carrying a torch with her, began seeking any other fallen morsels.
In this search she came once to the hole in the floor through which
Brodie and the others had gone down into Gus Ingle's treasure-chamber.
And at its side she found something which at this moment was a thousand
times more precious in her staring eyes than if it had been so much
solid gold. It was a great hunk of fresh meat. Instantly she knew how it
had come here. King had killed his bear! That was why he had returned
to-night. He had brought it here; had missed her; had dropped it here.
And then? She understood now, too, how he had come so unexpectedly into
the lowest cave. He had gone down through this hole and had known a
passage-way which led on down. She stood by the hole, bending over it,
listening, wondering if any man stirred down there. But that was but for
a moment. She caught up the bear meat, carrying it in both arms, and
hurried back to her fire.

Though she knew little more of cookery than of nursing, she set about
the very sensible task of making a strong broth. The proper nourishment
that had seemed so impossible a moment ago was now ready at hand.

"God is good," she whispered, a sudden new gush of love and reverence in
her heart. "He will help me now."

For herself, since her own strength must be kept up, she cooked a strip
of the meat on the coals. Then she went to King and for a long time sat
at his side, her eyes upon his white face, her hand clasping his. Again
and again she stooped and laid her cheek against the strong but now lax
fingers; once she put her lips to his forehead; when she sat back her
eyes were wet and the slow tears welled up and trickled unnoticed down
her cheeks. But they were tears which left the heart sweetened, tears of
tenderness, of gratitude, of sympathy and love.

As the night wore on, since she was determined that King should not be
chilled, her fire consumed a great part of the wood. More wood must be
brought; to-night or in the morning. She went to the canvas flap and
looked out. There were clouds, but also there were wide rifts through
which the stars blazed in all of that glorious crystalline beauty of the
stars of the winter Sierra. While she stood looking out the moon, almost
at the full, gilded a cloud edge, and after a moment broke through like
an augury of joy. Stars and moon made the wilderness over into a land of
fairy; at ten million points the snow caught the light, flashing it back
as though the white robe spread over the solitudes were sewn with gems.
Never had the world looked so white as now with a rare light shining
upon its smooth purity; it was clean and fresh, gloriously spotless.
Where black shadows lay they but accentuated the whiteness across which
they fell.

Out of this sleeping, enchanted land, rising above it, sweeping across
it, a low voice like a whisper came to her, a whisper in her ears that
became a song in her heart. The snow that had, clung to the pines,
muting their needles and stilling their branches, had dropped on during
the day. Now the night wind which drove the clouds lingered through the
pine tops and set them swaying gently in the vast, harmonic rhythm which
is like the surging of a distant ocean. The everlasting whisper of the
pines, that ancient hushed voice which through the countless centuries
has never been still save when briefly silenced by the snow; which had
borne its message to Gloria when on that first day she went with Mark
King into the mountains; which many a time had mingled with her fancies,
tingeing them, leading her to dream of another life than that of city
streets; which now, suddenly, set chords vibrating softly in her own
bosom. All these days it had been stilled; had it called her ears would
have been deaf to it. But now insistently it bore a message to her, such
a message as from now on she would hear in the quiet voices of her
little camp-fire. To her, attuned by those varying emotions which
latterly had had their wills with her, it was the ancient call; the
summons back to the real things of his, to the bigness and the true
meaning of life. Rising in response to it, awakening in her own breast,
were the old human, instinctive influences, sprouting seeds in the blood
of her forbears. It was the eternal call of the mother earth that one
like Gloria must hear and hearken to and understand before she could set
firm feet upon the ashes of a vanquished self to rise to the true things
of womanhood. It was the

  "... one everlasting Whisper day and night repeated--so:
  Something hidden. Go and find it. Go and look behind the Ranges--
  Something lost behind the Ranges. Lost and waiting for you. Go!"

Gloria understood. In her heart, lifting her eyes from the white glory
of the earth to the bright glory of the sky, she thanked God that she
understood.

Benny and the Italian were still alive and might be near? That did not
in any way affect the fact that there must be wood brought for King's
fire. She turned back for the rifle and the rope. She saw that King had
not stirred; that he seemed plunged in a deep, quiet sleep. She stood
over him, looking down at him with her love for him softening her eyes.
He was going to get well--_if she did her part_. And her part was so
clearly indicated; to give him broth and to keep his fire going. She did
not hesitate and she was not afraid as she went down the cliffs. She
meant to be Mark King's mate; she meant to be worthy of being his mate.
He had not hesitated, he had not been afraid, when one man against five
he dropped down into the lowest cave. She, like him, was of pioneer
stock. She remembered that impressive monument to pioneer fortitude
which stands in the mountains where the highway runs by Donner Lake; as
in a vision she saw the little group that crowns the rugged pile. The
woman, the pioneer mother, holding her baby to her breast, pressing on
with her own mate, looking fearlessly ahead, daring what might come, not
lagging behind the man, rather ready to lead the way should he falter.
It was a glorious thing to have blood like that in her veins; it was the
finest thing in the world to be a woman like that woman.

She stepped down into the packed snow at the base of the cliffs. Here
she stood looking up and down the gorge for any sign of Benny or of the
Italian or of any other of Brodie's crowd who might be alive and astir.
But she saw no one; even Gratton's body, where it had been tumbled out
into the snow, was hidden. She heard the deep, quiet breathing of the
pines; the canon stream rushed and gurgled and babbled, shouting as it
leaped over fails, flinging spray which the moonlight and starlight made
over into jewels.

Gloria worked at her fuel-gathering, working in the snow until her hands
and feet were nearly frozen. But her heart was warm. Though she made
haste and was ever watchful and on the alert, her mind filled with such
thoughts as had never come trooping into it before. Fragmentary, they
were like bright bits spinning about a common centre. She looked up at
the wide sky and it was borne in upon her that the universe was mighty
and wonderful and infinite; she looked into her own heart and saw where
she had been small and silly and finite. She saw that the snow-covered
ridges stretching endlessly were like a concrete symbol of that infinity
which extended above and about her; that they were clothed in beauty.
She knew that when Mark King was made whole again and had forgiven her
and they stood together, hand locked in hand, she would have no fear any
more for his mountains, but rather a great, abiding love. She saw that
her life had been empty; that only love could fill it, love and service
such as she was rendering to-night. Pretty clothes, dress suits, did not
matter, and strong, loyal hearts did matter. To-night she would rather
have Mark King hold her in his arms and say "I love you" than to have
all of the red gold in all of the world.

Three times that night she made the trip up and down the cliffs,
bringing wood. At the end, though near exhaustion, she sank down by the
fire for but a few minutes. The bear meat was boiling and bubbling; she
poured off a little of the broth, cooled it, and then, as she had given
King the coffee, she forced some of the strong soup between his teeth.
She touched his cheek and dared hope that it was not so icy cold; she
chafed his feet and wrapped them again in a not blanket. And then, with
all of her covers given to him, she drew a coat about her shoulders and
sat down at his side, on the edge of his blankets. And here, throughout
the night, she sat, dozing and waking, rising again and again to keep
the fire burning.

She started up to find it full day; she had been asleep, her head
against his knee. The fire was dying down; she jumped up and replenished
it, setting the broth back among the coals. King lay as he had lain last
night; his continued coma was like a profound quiet sleep. He was very
pale, and yet certainly not paler than when she had first looked upon
his blood-smeared face.

She went to the canvas screen and looked out. The sun was shining. And
oh, the glory of the sun after these long dark days! The sky was a deep,
serene, perfect blue. The snow shone and glittered and sparkled
everywhere. Down in the gorge she saw a little bird in quick flight. It
skimmed the water; it Lighted on a rock in the spray; it put back its
head and seemed to be bursting with a joy of song. A water-ouzel! A
friend from out a happy past----To Gloria it seemed that the world was
full of promise.

All day long she ministered to King, going back and forth tirelessly,
since love and hope inspired every step she made. None of Brodie's men
had come; she felt a strange confidence that they would not come. They
were afraid of King as jackals are afraid of a lion; further, they did
not know that he was wounded. She thought little of them, having much
else to think of. She wound King's watch, guessing at the time; she
judged it sensible to force a little nourishment upon him at regular
intervals and brought him his broth every two hours.

At a little before noon Gloria, stooping over the fire, started erect
and whirled about. King's eyes were open! She ran to him, dropping on
her knees beside him, catching up his hand, whispering:

"Mark! Oh, Mark--thank God!"

He looked at her strangely. There was a puzzled, bewildered expression
in his eyes. He strove to move and again looked at her with that strange
bewilderment. She saw his lips move--he wanted to say something, to ask
something and, deserted now by all of that magnificent strength on which
he had always leaned, was as weak as a baby.

"Don't try to talk, Mark," she cried softly. "Please; not yet. You are
better; everything is all right."

She gave his hand a last squeeze and hurried back to the fire; his eyes,
still shadow-filled, followed her curiously. She came back to him with
cup and spoon. This he could understand; he opened his lips for the
spoon, he accepted what she gave him and when she had finished lay
looking up at her wonderingly.

"You mustn't talk, Mark," she commanded him gently as, again, she knelt
by him. "You are getting so much stronger! I'll tell you everything. It
was last night; you have been unconscious ever since. None of the other
men have been near; I haven't even seen one of them."

She saw his eyes clear.

"Mark," she whispered, "we are safe here because--because you are so
wonderful! You were like a god--the bravest, noblest, best man in, all
the world! You came in time; you saved me, Mark; they had not put hand
upon me. And I am well and strong now; I am going to take care of you;
you must just lie still and get well--_Oh, Mark_----"

His eyes closed again; he seemed very faint, very weary. Hushed, she sat
tense, her eyes never moving from his face. After a long time he opened
his eyes again; he tried again to speak; when the words did not come he
managed a strange, shadowy smile with his bloodless lips and in another
moment had sunk again into that heavy sleep that was so like death.

When next, two hours later, she again brought his broth, he stirred at
her touch and awoke. This time his eyes cleared swiftly; he remembered
the other awakening and her words. He looked at her long and searchingly
and she understood what lay back of that look; he was wondering how she
managed, how she endured to care for them both, how without his active
aid she withstood hardship. And this time she smiled at him.

"I have been dining sumptuously on bear steaks," she told him lightly.
"And I have slept and kept warm. There has been no one near. And the
days are fine again. It was clear last night; the sun has been shining
all day. Now, when you've had your own lunch, I'll tell you anything you
want to know. Only you must not try to talk yet, Mark; not until
to-morrow. I want you strong and well again, you know; it's lonesome
without you."

She gave him, for the first time, a whole cup of broth, glorying in the
certainty that already he was stronger. But even yet his weakness was so
great that, before she had spoken a dozen sentences, he was asleep
again. Clearly, even to Gloria, if but a little more blood had ebbed
out of the wounded side, he would never have awakened; clearly to
Gloria, triumphant, it had been she who had held him back from death.
She, Gloria King, alone, had fought the great grim battle; hers was the
victory. For at last she knew with her brain, as all along she had known
in her heart, that it was to be victory.

So the hours passed. For the most part King slept, lapsing into the deep
stupor of a drugged man. But at times he stirred restlessly; with slowly
returning strength his wounds pained him; in his sleep he muttered;
Gloria, watching him, winced as she saw his brow contract and saw how he
tried to shift his body as though to pull away from something that hurt
him.

       *       *       *       *       *

King was awake. Awakening, he tried to move. His utter weakness, like a
great weight bearing down upon him, held him powerless. But his mind,
slowly freeing itself from the shadows of sleep, was suddenly very
clear. He could turn his head a little. It was late afternoon; outside
the sun was still shining, for a patch of light lay at the side of the
canvas flap. At first he did not see Gloria; but his eyes quested until
at last they found her. She lay by the fire, her head upon her arm,
sleeping. The little huddled body looked weary beyond expression.

For a long time his haggard eyes remained with her. She lay on the
rocks, without a blanket. His hand moved weakly; there were blankets
under him, blankets covering him; his feet were wrapped in a blanket. He
remembered that a long, long time ago she had said to him: "It was last
night." All this long, long time he had had all the blankets.... He
looked again at Gloria, at the fire; he saw wood piled near by. For many
minutes he puzzled the matter; in the end it was obvious, even to a man
as sick as King, that she must have gone for wood. Perhaps more than
once. He closed his eyes and lay very still. He knew now that he had
been desperately hurt; that, wounded, his fight with Brodie had brought
him very near a weakness from blood loss that was pale twin to death.
And yet he was alive and warm; he had had broth and blankets and the
fire had been kept blazing. He managed to slip a hand inside his shirt;
before his fingers found it he knew that the bandage was there. Gloria
had done all this ... Gloria, whom he had struck ...

Ever since that blow, the one act of his life which he would have given
so much to have undone, he had been ashamed. He had rejoiced in his
battle with the men who had threatened Gloria with worse than death,
rejoiced that in some way he might make reparation. But now, beginning
to understand all that Gloria had done for him, how great were the
sacrifices she had made for him, lying unconscious of all she did, it
seemed to him that the thing that he had done was a very small thing set
in the scales against her own acts. He wanted to get up and go to her;
to put his blankets about her; to play the man's part and protect and
shelter. But he could not so much as raise his voice to call her to
him.... Ever since that blow, upbraiding himself, he had said: "She was
only a little, terrified girl and you were a brute to her." And now he
thought wonderingly: "After that, she has worked for you, has nursed
you, has saved the worthless life in you when she should have let you
die." Again his eyes flew open; now they clung to her with a strange
look in them, born of many emotions.

Gloria, as though she felt his eyes upon her, stirred, rose, pushed the
hair back from her eyes and came quickly to him. And as she came, she
smiled. She went down on her knees beside him and took his hand in her
two and held it tight. She had never seen in his eyes a look like the
one now burning in them. She could not understand its mute message, but
she spoke softly:

"Everything is all right, Mark. And you are better every time you wake."

His lips strove to frame words. She bent close to them and heard his
wondering whisper:

"Every--thing--all right?"

"Yes, thank God," she whispered back to him. "Everything in all the
wide, wide world!"

No, he could not understand that. She saw perplexity in his eyes now.
But she did not mean to let him talk yet and it was time for broth
again. But again he was whispering:

"Blankets--yours----"

"Yes, Mark. After you have had your nourishment. When I need them."

But when he had taken his cup of hot broth he slipped off to sleep again
and Gloria, smiling a tender smile, sat by her fire watching him as a
mother watches a sick baby who, the doctor has just told her, will live.



_Chapter XXXII_


That night Gloria, listening now to King's breathing, now to the
crackling of her fire, grew restless, restless. Again and again she went
to look out into the quiet moonlight night, across the glittering
expanses of pure white glistening snow. It was the restlessness of one
who had taken a giant determination; who but awaited impatiently for the
time to do what she was bent upon doing. In her heart was still that
new-born gladness; in her bosom there was still something singing like
the liquid voice of a bird. It had sung for the first time when first
she had ministered to King, when she had understood what love's service
was, when she had gone down the cliffs for firewood, when, because of
her tireless nursing, she had been rewarded by his opening eyes; as the
hours wore on it had grown into a chant triumphant. She, Gloria, had
lived to do something that was noble and unselfish and brave; she,
Gloria, had been unafraid and unswerving; she had saved a man's life.
And that life was Mark King's! She had made amends; she had set her feet
unfalteringly in a new trail; throughout her being she was aglow with
the consciousness of one who had gladly done love's labour.

Now she waited only for the hour when again King must have his broth.
She gave it to him, smiled at him, commanded him to go back to sleep,
promising to talk with him in the morning. And then, when again he
breathed with the quiet regularity of one sleeping, she went eagerly
about her task.

Now, at her hour of need, she was buoyed up by a great and wonderful
confidence that she could not fail. Thus far she had accomplished each
duty as it had stood before her, and from successes achieved grew the
new faith that in to-night's task, perhaps the supreme and final labour,
she would succeed again. They must have more meat; to-morrow or the next
day, at latest, for the steaks which she had eaten and the strong broths
to maintain and rebuild strength in. King had cut deeply into their
supply. And she knew Mark King well enough to be very certain that, the
moment he could summon strength enough to command his tottering body to
stand on two legs, he would go. Now, while he was still too weak to
observe greatly what went on about him and while he slept most of the
time, it was for her to be before him. Fortunately--and were not all
omens bright with hope?--it had not snowed since King made his kill; she
could follow in the trail he had made and it would lead her unerringly
to the spot where he had left the rest of the meat. She had everything
ready, rifle, small packet of food, knife, even matches and strips torn
from the sack for her feet. Down in the gorge, clutching her rifle, she
stood looking, listening. Always the thought of Benny and the other man
was on the rim of her consciousness, and fear is a basic and elemental
emotion. But, though the moon set forth all details in clear relief
against the snow, there was no man in sight, and, in the intense
determination possessing her, she throttled down all fear-thoughts. She
clung with a deep fervour to the thoughts that she and Mark King had put
disaster behind them, that ahead lay hope and happiness, that God was
with her and about her, and that all danger was gone. Down the canon she
saw the broken, uneven snow where Brodie and his men had left their
tracks, irregular trails up which Gratton had come, down which Benny and
the Italian had fled. Upward along the gorge was one deep, straight
path, wide and hard packed, the track of Mark King's crude snow-shoes.
Into this she stepped, thinking even at the time how even Mark King's
trail was characteristic of him and different from that of the other
men; it looked purposeful and confident and, like the man himself,
driving straight on. There was a sense of comfort in treading where he
had trodden before her.

The world slept, but its quiet breathing she seemed to hear as the air
drew through the pines. She turned up the gorge, a tiny dark figure in
an immense white wilderness. The stars shone and she loved them; they
were like bright companionable candles. The moon shed its soft lustre
and she loved it; it thrust shadows back and drove out the dark. The
night was all quiet splendour and peace and serenity. The snow was
crisp, crunching underfoot; sunny days had thawed, clear, cold nights
had frozen, and the crust had begun to form. Before she had gone a dozen
feet she discovered this and its importance to her; where King's weight
on the snow-shoes, along a twice-travelled trail, had packed the snow
and where now the sun and cold had done their work, there was a crust
which upbore her slight weight; she could walk swiftly; there was to be
no more floundering. She could run!

And run she did, when she had crested the first ridge and had started
down the far side. It was like flying! The crisp air cut her glowing
cheeks; her blood leaped along her veins; she breathed deeply, a great,
uplifting elation bore her along. Love--God is love--smoothed the way
before her; the stars ran with her, the great blazing stars to which
again and again she lifted her eyes. They spoke to her; they came close
to her; when she stopped, resting, they were all about her, bending
down, and she was lifted up among them. Fervour and the ecstasy of the
hour in which was doing to the uttermost, forgetful of pettiness and
selfishness and cowardice--she prayed mutely that she was done with them
for ever, that never again would she be such a woman as Gratton had been
a man--made her over into a radiant, glorious Gloria. The night stamped
itself upon her for all time; out of the night she drew, as one draws
air into his lungs, a new faith that was akin to the man's whom she
served. For one cannot be alone with the stars and be unmoved by them;
they are serene with eternity, refulgent with the perfect beauty of a
perfect creation, eloquent to the heart of man and woman of true values.
Under the fields of their vastitude, confronted by their infinity,
Gloria, like thousands before, understood that man in fevered times is
prone to turn to false gods. Gus Ingle's gold--her own gold, one
day--was a thing to smile at. Or, at best, not a thing to expend wildly
for gowns and gowns and shoes and stockings and limousines; to-night
Gloria felt that she had had her fill of vanities like those, that she
was done with them; that if, for every moan and agony and slow death and
thought of envy Gus Ingle's gold had brought into the world, she could
create a smile here and a hope fulfilled there and a glow yonder, she
would ask nothing else of the yellow dirt. For dirt or rock or dross it
was, and that was as clear as starlight. If her hand but lay in the hand
of Mark King, what did gold matter? Or dresses--or what people thought
or said of her or him? A strange little smile touched her lips.

"I love you," she whispered, as though Mark were with her--as in her
soul he was.

Had there not been a great, glowing love in her heart she would have
been afraid. But there was no room for fear. Had she not felt that he
was with her and that God was with her she must have felt an
unutterable, dreary loneliness; but she was upborne at every step and
gloried in every exertion.

And exertion, until she came close to the limits of endurance, was to be
hers that white night; hers the knowledge of supreme endeavour. On and
on she went across the immense glistening smooth fields through which
the trail ahead was the only scar, through groves of black pines
whispering, whispering, whispering, down into shadow-filled canons, out
into the open again, up and down and on and on, a tiny dot upon the
endless wastes. Fatigue came upon her suddenly, when she had forgotten
to save her strength and had gone over-fast. She rested, lying on her
back, her eyes closed. She opened her eyes, she saw the stars, she rose
and went on. She had gone miles; how many she could not guess. Always,
after for a little while she had dropped down wearily, she rose again
and went on; she learned that, though beaten down, one might rise again.
That was Mark King's way; it would be her way. Despite the rags about
her boots her feet were soon dangerously cold. She passed into the
embrace of a forest of black trees casting blacker shadows. Their
branches seemed motionless, but they sang to her with hushed voices. And
always there was the trail King had made, leading her on; where he had
gone before, she followed.

Where he had made slow progress, seeking game and breaking trail, she
went swiftly on the packed snow. So, in the full splendour of the moon,
she came at last to the final ridge, whence, looking down into the
canon, she saw the end of her trail: hanging from a bent pine sapling
was what she knew must be his bear. Down the steep slope she went, half
sliding, half rolling. In the bed of the ravine she landed softly in the
drift; here she rested, sitting in a nest of snow. And before she had
stirred to begin the last short span of her journey, there came suddenly
out of the silence a strange, quivering cry, bursting out upon her; a
sobbing, throbbing scream.

"A woman!" cried Gloria, aghast.

A woman in an agony of terror, she thought. Or a lost soul, the
wandering spirit of the dead, or God knew what impossible thing. Sudden
terror leaped out upon her, striking like a knife into her heart. Fear,
banished all this time, surprised her and clutched at her throat and
paralysed her muscles. Blind panic gripped her. Then came the piercing
scream again, and with it enlightenment, and Gloria sank back, seeming
to melt into the snow about her. Yonder, just upon the next ridge where
the moonlight carved in fine details the outline of a big bare boulder,
stood the thing that had screamed; in this light its great body was
weirdly magnified, so that the entire length of seven or eight feet
appeared to Gloria's frightened eyes twice that. Long-bodied and lithe,
small-headed and merciless, steel-muscled and chisel-clawed, the big cat
in silhouette twitched its restless tail back and forth nervously, and
from snarling jaws sent forth its almost human call to cut across vast,
still distances.

Gloria drew back and back where she crouched, her body pressed into the
snow-bank, in a panicky desire to hide. The big cat had smelled the
meat, she guessed swiftly. When it leaped upward, seeking to snatch down
the swinging weight, or clambered up the pine, then she must spring up
and run, run as she had never run in her life, away from this terrible,
murderous thing, back to King. Unconscious of cold and wet, she cowered
and waited, scarce breathing. She saw how the big beast put up its head
and sniffed; did it in reality smell the meat? Or had it sensed her
presence?

For what seemed a very long time the gaunt-bodied animal stood as still
as the rock beneath it; then, silent and swift, it turned and, like a
cat at home leaping down from a table, dropped into the shadows at the
base of the rock, and was lost to Gloria's sight in a little hollow. She
waited, her eyes staring.

Again, all of a sudden, she saw it. Moving with the stealthy caution
which is its birthright, it appeared fleetingly a score of feet lower on
the steep slope, the body and its shadow, a twin for stealthy silence,
gone in a flash, reappearing once more still lower on the slope and just
beyond the pine sapling. It was coming on. Fascinated, Gloria sat like
stone, with never a thought of the rifle lying across her knees.

The mountain-lion leaped downward softly from stage to stage of the
canon-side, paused under the pine, lifted its head, and sent forth again
its hunger-cry. All this time Gloria sat breathless; the
fear-fascination still held her powerless. She watched the animal crouch
and gather its strength and hurl its lean body upward. The lion fell
back, the ripping claws having missed the meat by some two or three
feet, and Gloria heard the low, rumbling growl. Again it sprang; again
it missed. And then, for a weary time of silence it sat still, its head
back, its eyes on the desired meal. In the moonlight Gloria saw the
glistening saliva from the half-parted jaws.

But in the end feline craft found the way, and the cat set its paws
against the tree trunk, and began to climb. Limbs broke under the two
hundred pounds of weight; the bark was torn under slipping paws, but
upward the sinuous body writhed. Swiftly now it would come to King's
kill.

King's! Gloria started; this was Mark's kill: he had stalked it, he had
ploughed many miles through deep snow to get it. To get it for her as
well as for him. To keep the life in her--now, without it, King would
die. And now the lion was going to take it, while she watched and did
nothing!

"Oh, God, help me!" She sprang to her feet, she jerked up her rifle and
fired at the black bulk crawling upward in the pine. "It shall not have
Mark's meat! It shall not!"

At the first shot the mountain-lion dropped through crashing branches.
She had shot it--she had driven a bullet through its heart. God had
heard her. That was her first wild thought. But in a flash she saw that
it was on its feet again, and that with red mouth snarling it had swung
about, facing her; she saw the cruel white teeth, wet and glistening.

Incoherently Gloria cried out, again sick and shaken with terror. In
another moment she would have the lean powerful body leaping upon her.
She fired again and again, taking no time for aim, as fast as she could
work the lever and pull the trigger; she was trembling so that it was
all that she could do to hold the gun at all. She prayed and called on
Mark and fired, all at once.

Never did bullets fly wider of the mark, but never did the roar of
exploding shells do better service. The lion, though ravenous, was not
yet starved to the degree to whip it to the supreme desperation of
attacking a human being and defying a rifle; it whirled and went
flashing across the snow, seeking the shadows, gone in the drifts,
vanishing.

Gloria gasped, stared after its wild flight a paralysed moment and then
ran to the tree where the bear hung. She was shaking like a leaf in a
storm; she was still terrified, filled with horror at the thought that
at any second the lean body might come flashing back upon her. But
through the emotions storming through her there lived on that one
determination that would live while she lived: that was Mark's meat and
she was going to save it for him. She began climbing the young pine; she
fought wildly to get up into its branches; she was handicapped by the
rifle which she clung to desperately. She got the gun in a crotch above
her head; she pulled herself upward; she slipped, and tore the skin of
hands and arms; but hastening frantically she climbed up and up. She got
the rifle into her hands again, nearly dropped it, thrust it above her,
jammed it into a fork of a limb and kept on climbing. At last she was
where she could reach out and touch the swinging carcass. With King's
keen-edged butcher knife she hacked and cut at the frozen meat, panting
with every effort. The task seemed endless; the bear swung away from
her; a branch broke under her foot and she almost fell; she was sobbing
aloud brokenly before it was done, the tears rolling down her cheeks.
But at last there was the thud of the falling meat; below her it lay on
the snow crust. In wild haste she snatched her rifle; holding it in one
hand, afraid to let it slip out of her grasp for a moment, casting a
last fearful look in the direction whither the lion had gone, she began
slipping down. And in another moment, with the precious burden caught up
with the gun in her arms, she was running back up the ridge, her feet in
King's trail. _The home trail_!

She looked behind her at every step, picturing the snarling cat
springing out from every shadow, starting upward from every drift and
snow-bank. But she clutched her meat tight and struggled on up the
slope.

Her whole body was shaking; she closed her eyes, overcome with
faintness. There was a faint wind stirring and it cut like a knife,
probing through her garments where they were damp. She shivered and
struggled on and on. She felt that she could run all night without
stopping. She stumbled and fell and arose, panting and sobbing, and ran
on. She no longer looked behind her: she had fallen when she did that.
Again and again from far behind her came the clear, merciless scream of
the mountain-lion. Time passed; half-hour or hour or two hours, she had
little idea. Time itself was a nightmare of running, falling, rising,
staggering, running again until the blood pounded in her temples,
drummed in her ears. The cry came again, as near as before--nearer?
Throughout the night as she struggled on she could always fancy the
stealthy, silent feet following her, keeping time with her own. Cautious
now, would its caution slowly subside as its hunger grew and as she
always fled from it? The thought came to her that such a menace would
follow one day after day; that it would wait and wait; that in the end
it knew its time would come when sleep or exhaustion broke down its
prey's guard. Then it would leap and strike.

Her rifle had grown a heart-breaking weight, until it seemed that it
would drag her arms from their sockets to hold it up; the pack of meat
on her back was like lead.

She wondered if King had missed her; if he were awake and wondering at
her absence. She wondered if he would miss her soon; how soon? At the
first glint of dawn? Would he begin to see, that she was at least, and
at last, trying? Well, she had tried; though she died, still she had
tried. She was cold to the bone; her teeth chattered, her body quaked.
Yet she kept on. She fell; she lay with the tears of exhaustion rolling
down her face; she struggled to get to her feet; she fell again. But
always she rose and always she kept on. And so, in the fulness of time,
after long frightful, hellish hours, §he came to the last terror of the
night.

The new day was bright on the mountain tops when she felt at first a
dull sort of surprise and then a sudden, stimulating gladness, noting
the familiar look of the ridge ahead. Yonder the cave would be. The cave
and King, success and rest. She straightened up a little, brushing her
hand across her straining eyes, making sure that she was right. She
heard the insistent scream behind her, but now she did not heed it, for
in front of her, stock-still in the trail, was a man. It was Benny.

To-night she had thrilled to an ecstasy descending from the stars,
welling up in her own heart, and she had shivered with fear and had
dropped with weariness akin to despair. Now suddenly all emotions were
upgathered into searing anger. Her thought was: "He will take the meat
from me! The meat I have brought for Mark." She grew rigid in her
tracks. She jerked up her rifle in front of her; her tired eyes
hardened. She had gone to the limits of endurance in a labour of love;
she had succeeded; and now she would fight for what she had brought
back.

Then she noted that Benny had not seen her. Though he was in full view
on the ridge, he had had no eyes for her. He was stooping. She saw that
he had a small pack on his back; food, no doubt. On the ground by him
was a second pack, something in a crash sack; Benny was struggling to
lift it to his shoulders. It must be very heavy. Gloria drew back
hastily, glancing about her, found the only hiding-place offered, and
slipped behind the big rock.

Presently Benny came on. She heard him from a distance; he was talking
to himself excitedly, jabbering broken fragments of sentences, twice
breaking into his hideous dry cackle of laughter. She shivered; his
utterances sounded mad.

And mad they were. Perhaps his drug had run out; certainly for a nervous
man there had been ample cause for jangling nerves. He jabbered
constantly, his mutterings at last coming to her in jumbled words as
Benny drew on.

He was talking about "gold," and he chuckled. He mentioned names,
Brodie's and Jarrold's and Gratton's and another name, and he chuckled
again. Gloria peered cautiously from the shelter of her rock. He was
very near now, struggling with the smaller pack and his rifle and the
heavy bundle in his sack. She thought that he was going to pass without
seeing her. But just as he passed abreast of her hiding-place something
prompted Benny to jerk up his head. He saw her and stopped suddenly; she
saw his eyes. And she knew on the instant that if the man were not stark
mad, at least he was not entirely sane. She lifted her rifle, cold all
over; if he came another step nearer she would shoot....

"It's mine!" Benny shrieked at her. "Mine, I tell you!"

He broke into a run, passing her, leaving the trail, floundering down
the ridge the shortest way. His rifle encumbered him; she saw it fall
into the snow, while Benny, clutching his gunny-sack in both arms,
stumbled on. He fell; he rose, shrieking curses. She watched,
fascinated. The pack on his back slipped around in front of him; Benny
tore at it and cursed it and hurled it from him. Still hugging his gold
he was gone, far down the steep slope. Gloria shuddered and stepped back
into her own trail. She could hear Benny cursing faintly. Like an echo
came another cry across the ridges; the cry of a starving cat.



_Chapter XXXIII_


Mark King awakened to a sensation of piercing cold. In his weakened
condition the chill struck deep, the pain of it sore in his wound. He
moved a little to draw his blankets closer about him and, as an awaking
impression, found that his strength, even though slowly, was surely
returning to him. He was still terribly weak, but, thank God--and
Gloria!--that hideous faintness in which he had been unable to stir hand
or foot or to speak above a whisper had passed. He filled his lungs with
a deep and grateful breath of satisfaction. In a day or two he would be
able to carry on again, to do his part.

He turned his head, lifting it a trifle; already he had thought of
Gloria, and now he sought her. The fire had burned down to a handful of
glowing coals; Gloria, then, must be asleep. For that, too, he was
grateful. He had but faint remembrance and dim knowledge of what tasks
must have fallen to her lot, but his mind, active from the moment his
eyes flew open, was quick to understand that the burdens had fallen upon
her shoulders and that she must have been in dire need of rest and
sleep.

He could not see her anywhere; no doubt she lay in the shadowy dark
beyond the dying fire. He lay back, staring up into the gloom above
him. It was thinning; day was coming or had come already. A day with
sunshine! They could go out on the crust by the time that he was able to
be about----

Then he remembered the blankets! Last night he had had all of them,
Gloria's as well as his own. He had wanted to make her take her covers
and she had put him off, and he had gone to sleep, forgetting! He
stirred again, hastily, his hands groping, even his feet moving. He had
them yet, his and hers. And she had slept through the cold night with no
covering while he, never waking until now, had lain warm and
comfortable. He struggled to turn on his side and got himself raised a
little despite the pain from the exertion, seeking her. She must be
frozen----

Gloria was not in the cave. He sank back, sure of that. For she should
be sleeping close by the fire. Then she had gone down again for wood. He
frowned and lay staring upward again. Gloria bringing wood while he lay
here like a confounded log. He grew nervously restive at the thought; it
was unthinkable that she should do work like that. He saw her in his
mind, struggling with the unaccustomed labour. And always he saw her as
he had first seen her, a fragile-looking girl, a girl with sweet little
hands as soft as rose petals. He remembered her as he had seen her that
first day, a vision of loveliness in her fluffy pink dress, her skin
like the skin of a baby, her eyes the soft, tender grey eyes of the girl
to whom he had given his heart without reservation. The glorious Gloria,
all slender delicacy, like a little mountain flower, the Gloria for whom
it had been his duty and his high privilege to labour. He must fight to
get his strength back, to get on his feet again, to save her from such
toil as was no woman's work in the world, certainly never the work for a
girl like Gloria.

He heard a sound at the cave's mouth. Gloria was coming back. He found
no words with which to greet her, but lay very still, waiting for her to
come in. An emotion of which he was ashamed and yet which was infinitely
sweet swept over him: it was so wonderful a thing to have Gloria come to
him, nurse him, put her hand so tenderly on his. A thrill shot down his
faintly stirring pulses as already he fancied her stealing softly to his
side. So he waited and, when she came where he could at last see her,
watched.

She set her gun down; at first he wondered at that. Poor little Gloria,
he thought; taking her rifle with her when she went down for wood,
frightened and yet strong-hearted enough to go in spite of fear. She
came on, not to him but to the smouldering coals. She had turned toward
him, but, no doubt, thought him still asleep. He watched her, still
knowing that presently she would come, awaiting her coming. And again he
was perplexed; he did not understand why Gloria walked like that. He had
never seen her walk so before; she had always been so light of foot, so
graceful--so like a fairy creature, scarcely touching the ground. Now
her feet dragged; she groped uncertainly; she was like one gone suddenly
dizzy.

She dropped down by the coals, her face in her hands. The light was bad;
he could hardly see her now. He heard a sigh that ended in a sob. She
rose, oh, so wearily. He saw her sway as she walked; she was throwing
wood on the fire. It caught; a flame flared out; other flames followed
with their merry crackling and leaping lights. And now he saw Gloria's
face. It was drawn and haggard; it had been washed with tears; her eyes
looked enormous and unnaturally bright. He saw her hair; it was in wild
disarray, a tumble of disorder. He saw that she had sacks wrapped about
her lagging feet; that her clothes were torn, that her sleeves were
ragged, that her arms were covered with long scratches! His first
thought, making his body tense with anger, was that he had not come in
time to save her from Brodie's hands....

What was Gloria doing? Struggling with something on her back. Something
which was tied across her shoulders. She got it free; it fell close to
the fire, played over by the light of the flames. He craned his neck and
saw; it was a great chunk of bear meat--he could see bits of the hide
still on it!

He could not understand. Not yet. All that he could do was stare at her
and wonder and grope confusedly for the explanation. It was clear that
something was wrong with Gloria; she dropped down by the fire, she
slumped forward, she lay her face upon her crossed arms. He could see
the frail body shaking--he could hear her sudden wild sobbing.

The truth came upon him at last, dawning slowly, slowly.

"Gloria!" It was a gasp of more than amazement; consternation was in his
heart. "_Gloria_!"

She lifted her head and sat up. He saw her great wide-open eyes and the
tears gushing from them. She fought to control herself, a sob in her
throat. She rose and came toward him in strange, wildly uncertain steps.

"Gloria! You----"

"Sh, Mark; you mustn't----"

But he couldn't lie still. He lifted himself upon his elbow and looked
at her with wondering eyes. She stood over him, looking on the verge of
collapse. Slowly she came down to him, half kneeling, half falling.

"My God," he cried hoarsely. "You went for my bear? _You did it_."

She tried to smile at him, and into his own eyes there broke a sudden
gush of tears.

"You wonderful, wonderful, wonderful Gloria!" he cried out. "There is no
girl in all the world could have done that--there is no girl like you."

Her hand was questing his; he caught it and gripped it with all the
strength in him; he hurt her, and at last, with the pain, her smile
broke through.

"Gloria----"

"Mark?"

"Can you--not so soon, but some day--forgive me?"

She found only a faint whisper with which to answer him; her eyes were
as hungry as his.

"Can you forgive, Mark?"

And now, when their eyes clung together as their hands were already
clinging, each was marvelling that the other could forgive and love one
who had erred so.


THE END





*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "The Everlasting Whisper" ***

Copyright 2023 LibraryBlog. All rights reserved.